LIFE AND DESTINY
Early in May, while in Dijon, France, the books of Léon Denis, the great spiritual philosopher, were brought to my attention by his friend and pupil, Miss Camille Chaise, a beautiful young refugee from Rheims. Profoundly impressed by the literary and religious importance of this volume, I asked Miss Chaise to inquire if I could obtain the rights of translation. This inquiry led to my coming to Tours, where Mr. Denis resides, and where I have pursued the delightful work. Feeling it to be a holy task, I resolved to begin it on a holy day, May 21st, which was the second anniversary of the birth of my husband into spirit life. Beginning with three pages daily, I gradually increased the number, and was able to complete the task on September 21st. The translation was made of peculiar interest to me, through messages received from my husband, while in Dijon, by the aid of a cultured lady in private life, Madame Soyer, who had no personal acquaintance with Mr. Denis or Miss Chaise. The messages urged me to make the translation, assuring me that I would not only benefit the world, but that I would be personally benefited, as the book contained great truths of life and death which would aid in my development. On numerous occasions while in Tours, messages received from the astral world referred to the translation with interest and approval. In giving this work of Léon Denis to the English-speaking world, I feel I am bestowing an inestimable favor on every intelligent mind capable of feeling love, sorrow, aspiration, or yearning for a larger understanding of life.
The work of translation of these beautiful thoughts has been an education to my mind, a solace to my heart, and an uplift to my soul. When I made this statement to the dear author, he replied: ‘But you, long a student of spiritual research, and of theosophical lore, surely knew all these things before?’ I replied, ‘Yes, I knew them. But I feel as if you had entered a store-room of my mind, where were packed priceless paintings and rare statues, and as if you had taken them one by one, and hung them in a clear light on memory’s walls, and placed the sculptured treasures on pedestals for the delight of my spiritual eyes; you have, in truth, set my intellectual house in order.’
It
is rarely that a mind of such an analytically scientific bent, as that
of Léon Denis, is at the same time so poetical. This, together with
the writer’s profoundly reverential nature, makes his work of threefold
value. He appeals to those who pursue psychical research in a purely scientific
manner; he appeals to those who value noble and moving literature; and
he appeals to every soul that loves and believes in a God great enough
to be the Supreme Creator of this magnificent universe.
This
book is the crowning work of Mr. Denis’s three score years and ten of life
- the ripe fruit of more than half a century of continual study and research.
It can be said of Mr. Denis (which cannot be said of all authors), that
his personal life accords with his beautiful philosophy. From a troubled
and painful youth, he has slowly climbed an ascending path of difficulties,
overcome obstacles and surmounted sorrows, attained profound knowledge
and a wide education, and put into daily practice the lofty principles
he sets forth in this volume.
May
it bring to every reader the uplift it has brought to the translator.
Tours,
France,
September
1918.
As the ambitious sculptor, tireless, lifts
Chisel and hammer to the block at hand,
Before my half-formed character I stand
And ply the shining tools of mental gifts.
I’ll cut away a huge unsightly side
Of selfishness, and smooth to curves of grace
The angles of ill temper.
And no trace
Shall my sure hammer leave of silly pride.
Chip after chip must fall from vain desires,
And the sharp corners of my discontent
Be rounded into symmetry, and lent
Great harmony by faith that never tires.
Unfinished still, I must toil on and on,
Till the pale critic, Death, shall say, ‘Tis done.’
ELLA WHEELER WILCOX
In
the evening of life, the thinker is struck with a sorrowful impression
of the futility of human existence. He perceives how the teachings dispensed
by institutions of learning in general - churches, schools, universities
- enable you to acquire many of those matters which are of vast importance
in the conduct of terrestrial existence, and in the preparation for life
Beyond. Those to whom is given the high mission of enlightening and guiding
the human soul, seem to ignore its nature and its real destiny. In the
midst of universities a complete incertitude reigns upon the solution of
the most important problems ever presented to man in his passage through
earth. This incertitude exists in every thing, which touches upon the problem
of life, its aim, and its end.
We find the same impotence among the clergy. By their affirmations, denuded
of all proofs, they have little success in communicating to the souls in
their charge a faith which responds to sane criticism or the exigencies
of reason. The inquiring soul, in fact, encounters in the universities
and in the churches but obscurity and contradiction on everything which
touches the problems of its nature and its future. It is to this condition
of things that we must attribute in great part the evils of our times -
the incoherence of ideas, the disorders of conscience, the moral and social
anarchy.
The education dispensed to the generations is complicated, but it does
not light the path of life for them, it does not gird them for the battle
of existence. Classic education teaches the cultivation and the ornamentation
of the intellect; it does not teach how to act, how to love, how to perform
duty. Still less does it instruct how to form a conception of the destiny,
which develops profound energies in us, and elevates our every aim toward
a lofty goal.
Nevertheless,
this conception of life is indispensable to every being and to all society,
for it is the sustaining power and the supreme consolation in hours of
trouble, the source of virile virtues and high inspirations. Carl du Prel
tells the following fact:
‘One
of my friends, a professor in a university, had the sorrow of losing his
daughter, which awoke his interest in the problem of immortality. He turned
to his colleagues, professors of philosophy, hoping to find consolation.
It was a bitter disappointment. He asked for bread and received a stone;
he asked for affirmation, and received a “perhaps.”’ Francis Sarcy, an
accomplished professor in a large university, wrote, ‘I am upon this earth.
I know absolutely nothing regarding the how or why of my existence. I know
even less, how and where I will go when I leave earth.’ A more frank avowal
of ignorance on the all-important subject could not be uttered. After centuries
of laborious study, the philosophy of the schools is without light, without
warmth, without life.[1]
The
minds of our children are tossed between diverse and contradictory systems:
the positivism of August Comte, the naturalism of Hegel, the materialism
of Stuart Mill, and many more - all uncertain, all without ideals, yet
precise.
From
these arises the precocious tendency toward destructive pessimism - malady
of a decadent society, a terrible menace for the future; to which is added
the skepticism of our young men, who believe in nothing but wealth and
honor and material success.
Raoul
Pictet, the eminent professor, speaks of this mental condition of the young,
in the introduction of his first work on psychic science. He speaks of
the disastrous effect produced by material theories, and concludes thus:
‘These poor young men declare that all which occurs in the world is the
fatal and necessary result of preceding conditions, and that human will
can in no way intervene. They believe themselves the playthings of fate,
tied hand and foot to a relentless destiny. These young men cease to make
any effort to succeed at the first obstacle they encounter. They have no
faith in themselves - they become their own living tombs wherein they bury
their hopes, their efforts, their desires.’ This applies, not only to a
portion of our young men, but to many men of our time and generation in
whom we recognize a moral lassitude and weakness.
Frederick
Myers, author of Human Personality, has also said on this subject, ‘Pessimism
is the moral malady of the times; there is a lack of confidence in the
true value of life.’ The doctrines of Nietzsche, of Schopenhauer, of Haeckel,
have largely contributed toward developing this state of things. Their
influence has been far-reaching. To them we may attribute the skepticism
and discouragement, in a great measure, which emanates from the contemporaneous
mind: the utter lack of all that makes the ardor of life, its joyousness,
its confidence in the future - those virile qualities of the race.
It
is time to battle with vigor against these funeral doctrines, and to seek
outside of the old official beliefs new methods of instruction, which respond
to the imperious needs of the present hour. We must prepare souls for the
necessities, for the combats of actual life, and life further on. We must
above all teach human souls to understand and develop, in view of the final
end, the latent forces which sleep within.
Until
now, thought has been confined in narrow circles, religions, schools, and
systems that exclude and combat all ideas at variance with their own. We
must rise out of this rigid circle, and give our thoughts a larger freedom;
every system contains a part of the truth, no one contains the entire truth.
The universe and life have aspects too varied, too numerous for any one
system of teaching to embrace wholly.
We
must take the fragments of truth which each contains and fit them together
until they form a united pattern; then add to them the aspects of truth
which we discover from day to day, through the majestic harmony of our
awakened thought. The decadence of our epoch comes largely from the imprisoned
and restricted state of the human mind.[2] We
must stir it out of its inertia and its creed-bound limits, and lift it
toward high altitudes without losing sight of the solid base, which affords
it and enlarged and renewed science. This science of the future we must
work to establish. It will procure the indispensable criterion, the means
of verification, and the control without which thought, left to its freedom,
risks the danger of losing its way.
We
have said that trouble and incertitude are everywhere found in our social
conditions. Within and without, there is a state of inquietude. Under the
brilliant surface of a refined civilization is hidden a deep malady. Irritation
increases in social circles; the conflict of interests and the battle for
life becomes every day more acute.
Humanity,
weary of dogmas, and speculations without proof, is plunged in materialism
or indifference. From whence, then, comes this doctrine? Toward what abyss
are we being drawn? What new ideal will come to give man the confidence
in the future and ardor for achievement? In the tragic hours of history,
when the situation seemed desperate, succor was at hand. The human soul
cannot perish: in the moment when our old faiths are hidden by a veil,
a new conception of life and destiny, based upon science and facts, reappears.
The Great Tradition is revived under new forms, larger and more beautiful.
It reveals to all a future full of hope and promise. Salute, then, the
new reign of the idea, victorious over matter, and work to prepare fair
ways for its footsteps.
The
task is great, and the education of mankind must be entirely reconstructed.
This education, we have seen, neither the university nor the Church is
prepared to give, since neither possesses the necessary synthesis to cast
light upon the pathway of new generations. One doctrine alone can offer
this synthesis - that of scientific spiritual research.
Already
it shows a horizon to the world, and promises to illuminate the future.
And this philosophy, this science, free, independent, liberated from all
official restrictions, from all compromising politics, is adding every
day new and precious discoveries to its storehouse of knowledge. The phenomena
of magnetism, of radioactivity, of telepathy, are but applications of the
one principle, the manifestation of the One Law, which, regulated at the
same time, beings and universes.
A few
more years of patient labor, of conscientious experimentation, of persistent
research, and the New Education will have its scientific formulae, its
essential base; this event will be the grandest fact since the coming of
Christianity. Education, we all know, is the most powerful factor in progress.
It contains the germ of the entire future; but to be complete, education
should inspire the mind of man to study life in two alternating forms -
the visible and the invisible: ‘Life in its plenitude, in its evolution
towards the summit of nature and of thought.’
The
teachers of humanity have, then, an immediate duty to fill: it is to put
scientific spiritual research at the base of education, and thus to remake
the interior man and his moral health. The soul of man, sleeping under
a funereal rhetoric, must be awakened, and its hidden powers developed
into full consciousness until they recognize their glorious destiny. Modern
science analyses the exterior world; its discoveries in the objective universe
are profound, and this is to its honor and glory.
But
it knows nothing of the universe invisible, and the world interior. It
is a limitless empire, which remains to be conquered. To learn by what
ties man is attached to the Whole; to descend into the mysteries of Being,
where light and shadow are mixed as in Plato’s cavern; to search the labyrinths
and bring forth their secrets; to separate the ME normal from the ME divine,
the conscious from the subconscious, there is no study more important.
Because
the schools and the academies have not introduced this form of education
into their programs, they have in reality done nothing definite for the
education of humanity. But already there is surging a new and marvelous
psychology, from which is being evolved a new conception of Being, and
knowledge of One Law supreme, which explains all the problems of evolution
and of the future. An era is finishing, a new era is dawning. We are like
infants, crying in the night; the human spirit is in travail. Everywhere
we see the apparent decomposition of old ideas and principles, in science,
in art, in philosophy, and in religion.
But
the attentive observer realizes that out of all this decay a new harvest
will grow; science is scattering seeds rich, which promise. The coming
century will be one of wonderful flowering. The forms and conceptions of
the past do not suffice us. However respectable is the heritage, and in
spite of the pious sentiment with which we consider the teachings of our
parents, there is a growing consciousness that this teaching does not suffice
to dissipate the agonizing mystery of the ‘why’ of life.
The
state of the human mind today clamors for a science, an art, and a religion
of light and of liberty to guide it toward the radiant horizon where it
feels it is drawn by its own nature and by irresistible forces. We speak
often of progress, but what progress? It is but a sonorous and empty word
upon the lips of orators, more frequently materialists than otherwise,
or has it a determined sense? Twenty civilizations have passed over the
earth, lighting the path of humanity. Their flames shone in the nights
of the centuries, and then became extinguished. And still man does not
discern behind the limited horizons of his thoughts the Beyond without
limit, which is the goal of his destiny. Powerless to dissipate the mystery,
which surrounds him, he uses his forces in material labors, and neglects
the splendors of the spiritual task, which would bring him true grandeur.
The faith of progress must mean a faith in the future of all the races.
Not until we possess that faith, and march with confidence toward that
ideal, can true progress come.
Progress
does not mean the creation of material things - of machines, and industrial
growth. Nor does it consist in finding new methods in art, literature,
and eloquence. The high objective of progress is to seize and attain the
mother idea, which impregnates all human life, the pure source from which
flows at once the truths, the principles, the sentiments, which inspire
great works and noble actions. It is time we comprehended this fact; civilization
cannot grow, society cannot better itself, save through the acquiring of
thoughts that are more and more elevated, and the increase of light touching
and renovating human hearts. The power to realize the fullness of being
can alone lead the soul toward the mountain summits where every human endeavor
will find its regeneration. Everything says to us - ‘The universe is regulated
by the law of evolution; it is there we find the word progress.’ In ourselves
and our principles of life, we are always subject to this law. But only
by our own efforts do we learn that this same sovereign law carries the
soul and its works across infinite time and space, toward a goal still
more elevated. To make our work useful, to cooperate with evolution in
general, and to reap its fruits, we must first lean to discern, to seize
the reason, the cause, and the aim of this evolution, to know where it
leads, in order to participate in the plenitude of the forces and faculties
which sleep in us on this glorious path of ascension. Let us press on,
then, toward the future, through the life always being renewed, and through
paths of immensity, which open to us a regenerated spirituality.
Faiths
of the past, sciences, philosophies, religions, illuminate yourselves with
a new flame! Shake off your shrouds and the ashes, which cover you. Listen
to the revealing voices of the tomb; they will bring you a renewal of thought,
with secrets of the Beyond, which man has need to know, that he live better,
better act, and better die.
[1] A propos of the examinations in the universities, Mr. Ducas Doyen of the Faculty of Aix, wrote in the Journal of 3rd May 1912: ‘There seems to be between the minds of the pupils and the things they study a sort of cloud - an opaqueness. It is particularly in philosophy that one feels this unfortunate impression.’
[2] These lines were written before the war. We must recognize that, during the course of this gigantic strife, the young Frenchmen have shown a heroism above all eulogy; but the national education does not show in that, it is rather the result of sleeping qualities which have wakened in the heart of the race.
THE
PROBLEM OF LIFE
THE
EVOLUTION OF THOUGHT
We
have said that one law regulates the evolution of thought, as it regulates
the physical evolution of beings and worlds. The comprehension of the universe
is developed with the progress of the human mind. This general conception
of the universe and of life has been expressed in a thousand fashions,
under a thousand diverse forms in the past. It is expressed in larger terms
today, and will be amplified in the measure that humanity climbs the pathway
of ascension.
Science
enlarges without cessation its field of exploration. Every day, by the
aid of powerful instruments of observation and analysis, science discovers
new aspects of matter, of force, and of life. But that which those instruments
record, the soul of man discovered long ago, for the flight of thought
precedes always and surpasses the methods of positive science. The instruments
know nothing, and are nothing, without the human will to direct them.
Science
is uncertain and changeable; it continually reconstructs itself. Its methods,
its theories, its calculations, arrived at with great trouble, crumble
before a more attentive observation, or a more profound deduction, to give
place to other theories which are no more definite.[3]
The theory of the undividable atom, for instance, which for two thousand
years was the base of chemistry and physical science, is now qualified
and considered mere romance by our most eminent scientists. Many analogous
mistakes have demonstrated the weakness of the scientific mind in the past.
That mind will never attain to reality but by lifting itself above the
image of material facts toward the realms of Cause and Law.
It
is in this fashion that science has been able to determine the immutable
principles of logic and mathematics. But it is not the same in the other
orders of research. The scientist too often carries his prejudices, his
personal tendencies, and his habits of routine into the domain of psychic
research. This is particularly true of France, where there are indeed few
scientists with the courage and the enlightenment sufficient to enable
them to follow a pathway already traced by brilliant minds of other nations.
Despite
these facts, the human spirit advances step by step toward an understanding
of itself and the universe. Our ideas of force and matter are modified
each day, and human personality reveals itself under unexpected aspects.
In the face of so much phenomena established by experimentation, in face
of accumulated testimonials from all quarters, no clear-seeing intelligent
mind can deny the proof of the survival of the soul, or elude the moral
consequences and responsibility, which follow that fact. That which we
say of science, can be equally said of the philosophies and the religions,
which succeeded one another down the centuries. They constitute so many
steps or stations pursued by humanity still in its infancy - steps leading
up toward spiritual planes, growing more vast and elevated at each turn.
The
diverse beliefs of humanity are but the gradual development of the divine
ideal reflected in the thoughts with more and more purity and brightness
as the mind develops in refinement. The belief and the understanding of
a period of time represent the measure of truth which men of that epoch
can seize and comprehend, until the development of their faculties and
their consciences enables them to perceive a higher form and a more intense
radiation of the truth.
Seen
from this point of view, even early fetishism explains itself, despite
its bloody rites. It is the first babbling of the infantine soul, striving
to spell the divine language, and to give in forms appropriates to its
own mental state its vague, confused, rudimentary conception of a superior
world. Paganism represents a more elevated conception, though exceedingly
anthropomorphic. The pagan gods are all men, with the same passions and
weaknesses; but even here the ideal of something higher is found. It brings
a ray of eternal beauty to fertilize the world.
Still
higher is the Christian idea of sacrifice and renunciation. Greek paganism
was the religion of radiant nature! Christianity is that of suffering humanity,
a religion of tombs and crypts and catacombs, born from the persecution
and the sorrow it has suffered, and keeping the imprint of its origin.
Christianity
should be regarded as the greatest effort attempted by the invisible world
to communicate ostensibly with our humanity. According to Fred Myers, it
is the first authentic message from the Beyond. The pagan religions were,
to be sure, rich with occult phenomena of all kinds and in facts of divination.
But the appearance of the materialized Christ after death constitutes the
most powerful manifestation to which man has given testimony; it was the
signal of an entry of spirits upon the world’s stage. We are witnessing
today a new advent of the invisible world into history. Isolated manifestations
from the Beyond now indicate a tendency to become frequent and universal.
A way is being established between the two worlds, which at first was a
mere bridle path, then a narrow road, but which enlarges and widens and
promises to become a large, sure route. Christianity has for its point
of departure phenomena similar to that, which in our day constitute the
proofs in the domain of psychical research: facts revealed through the
influence and actions of a spiritual country of souls. Through these facts,
and only through them, do we behold a pathway opening into infinity, and
hope is born in anguished hearts, and humanity is reconciled with death.
The
religions have opposed a barrier against violent passions and the barbarity
of iron ages, and they have engraved clearly on the conscience of man the
idea of morality.
The
aesthetic part of religion has produced beautiful works in all domains
of art, and aided largely in the revelation of art and beauty through the
centuries. Greek art created marvels, Christian art attained sublimity
in the Gothic cathedrals which lift themselves like bibles of stone under
the heavens, with their proud sculptured towers, their imposing naves,
which multiply the vibrations of the organ and the sacred chants, their
lofty arches, from which floods of light ripple down on frescoes and statues,
and then rest there as if exhausted.
The
fault of religion is not an aesthetic fault; it is the fault of logic.
Religion is shut by the churches in walls of dogmas, and compelled to stand
in rigid forms. Movement is the law of life, and the Church renders thought
immobile, instead of inspiring it to flight.
It
is the nature of man to exhaust all forms of an idea, and to carry it to
extremes before allowing it to take its normal course of evolution. Every
religious truth affirmed by an innovator is weakened and altered by its
followers, who are almost always incapable of maintaining the height to
which the master rose. The doctrine becomes, therefore, abused and distorted,
and little by little creates counter-currents of skepticism and negation.
Faith is succeeded by incredulity; materialism gets in its work, and only
when materialism has shown its utter powerlessness in creating social order
does the rebirth of idealism become possible. From the dawn of Christianity
there have been divers currents of thought. Opposing ideas have crowded
against one another in the bed of the newborn religion. Schisms and conflicts
succeeded, in the midst of which the thought of Christ has been veiled
with obscurity. True Christianity is the law of love and of liberty. The
churches have it one of fear and dogmatism. From that has come the gradual
weaning of ‘thinkers’ from the churches, and the weakening of religious
feeling in many lands. And the inevitable result has been discord and discontent
in the human family. Out of this discontent has come a crisis; in spite
of all appearances of the death of faith, faith is not dead, but is being
transformed and renewed. The doubt of today prepares the path for the conviction
of tomorrow. An intelligent faith will govern the future and permeate all
races. Humanity, still young and divided by the necessities of territory,
climate, and distance, has nevertheless commenced to think for itself.
Above the antagonism of politics and religions, groups of intellectual
minds are formed; men pursued by the same problems, agonized by the same
cares, inspired by the same invisible world, labor at a common work, and
arrive at the same conclusions. Little by little the elements of psychical
research are producing a universal faith all over the world. Numberless
testimonials indicate the trend of human thought toward this glorious end.
A higher spirituality is already here; religion is now the scientific effort
of humanity to communicate with the spirit eternal and divine. Sir Oliver
Lodge, the famous scientist of the University of Birmingham, and Maxwell,
Attorney General in the Court of Appeals, Paris, both have declared the
coming of a new religion of freedom and spirituality.
In
the measure that thought ripens, missionaries of all orders awaken religious
ideals in the breast of humanity. We are now witnessing one of these revivals,
grander and more profound than any which have preceded. This new religious
movement has not only men for interpreters, it has inspiring spirits, invisible
helpers of space, who exercise their powers on all the surface on the globe
and in all domains of thought at one time. Everywhere this new spirituality
appears, and naturally the question arises, ‘What is this new power? Is
it science or religion?’
O human
minds! Do you imagine that thought must sternly follow the ruts by the
wheels of centuries?
Until
now, all intellectual domains have been separated by walls and barriers
- science on one side, religion on the other. Philosophy and metaphysics
have been bristling with impenetrable thorns. In the domain of the soul,
as in the domain of the universe, all is simple, vast, profound, but the
system divined by man rendered it complicated, restricted, and divided.
Religion has ripened in a somber cavern of dogmas and mysteries: science
has been imprisoned in the lowest cellars of matter: that is neither true
religion nor true science. We must lift ourselves above these arbitrary
classifications to comprehend and reconcile the two with clear vision.
Do
we not today, in even the elementary study of science, which relates to
worlds in space, feel a sentiment of enthusiasm and admiration, which is
almost religious? Read the great works of astronomers and mathematicians
of genius; they will say to you that the universe is a prodigy of wisdom,
harmony, beauty, and that already in the penetration of superior laws is
realized the service of science, art, religion, and the vision of God through
His works. Lifted to this height, study becomes contemplation, and thought
is changed to prayer. The serious study of spiritism accentuates and develops
this feeling and gives the mind a clearer and more precise understanding.
On the experimental side it is only a science, but the aim of this research
is to plunge into invisible regions and to lift oneself to the eternal
sciences, from whence flow all life and force. This unites man with the
Divine Power, and his study becomes a doctrine, a religious philosophy.
It is the most powerful tie, which can bind humanity together, and it is,
too, the voice of spirits delivered from the flesh calling to spirits still
imprisoned in the body, and between them establishing a veritable communion.
We
must not regard it, however, as a religion in the narrow acceptation of
that word. The dogmas of established creeds and the new doctrine do not
agree; it is open to all seekers; the spirit of free criticism and examination
controls and presides at its investigations.
Dogmas,
creeds, priests, and clergymen are nevertheless necessary to the world
now, and will be for some time to come. Many young and timid souls in their
journey through earth are unable to find their way or understand their
own needs without direction.
The
new spirituality, based on research and its proofs of life beyond the grave,
addresses itself particularly to evolved souls who wish to find for themselves
the solution of the grand problems, and to formulate their own creed. It
offers to them a conception, an interpretation of truth and universal law,
based on experience, upon reason, and upon the teachings of heavenly spirits.
Add to that the revelations of duties and responsibilities, and you have
a solid foundation for your instinct of justice. Then add to that the moral
force, the satisfaction of the heart, the joy of finding again the loved
being that you believed dead. To the proof of their survival is joined
the certitude of joining them, and to live with them lives unencumbered,
lives of ascending happiness and progress.
So
in this research, the most obscure problems become radiant with light.
The Beyond opens, the divine side of things is revealed; by the force of
its teachings, sooner or later, the human soul mounts, and from its high
altitude it sees that all the different theories, contradictory and hostile
in appearance, are but various aspects of one truth. The majestic laws
of the universe, for the enlightened souls are united in one single law
of intelligent conscientious force, the source of thought and action; and
by that law all the worlds and all beings are bound in one powerful verity,
associated in one harmony, led toward one goal. The day will come when
all the little system of narrow thought will be melted into one vast synthesis,
embracing all the kingdoms of the mind. Sciences, philosophies, religions,
today divided, will be joined together on this great light of life, the
splendid radiance of the spirit, in this reign of knowledge. In this magnificent
accord, science will furnish precision and method in the order of facts:
philosophy, the vigor of logic and deduction: poetry, the radiation of
its light and the magic of its color. Religion will add the qualities of
sentiment and elevated aestheticism. So will be realized the beauty and
force in the verity of thought. So will the human soul set toward the highest
summits while maintaining the relation of equilibrium necessary to regulate
the rhythmic march of intellect and conscience in their ascension toward
the conquest of the good and true.
Physical
research affirms and demonstrates the action of soul upon soul at all distances,
without the aid of physical organs, and this order of fact is not made
less positive by opposition and ridicule. The phenomena of telepathy and
suggestion, of the transmission of thought observed and promoted everywhere
today by millions, confirm these revelations. The experience of such eminent
men as F. Colavida, and E. Marta, of Colonel de Rochas, and my own experiences,
establish the fact that not only memory of the smallest details of life,
even to childhood’s hours, are remembered by the disembodied spirits, but
those of anterior lives are engraved in the hidden recesses of the soul.
An entire past, veiled in a waking state, reappears and lives again in
a trance condition. Colonel de Rochas speaks of this in his book Successive
Lives, and this subject will be specially dealt with farther on. Modern
spiritual research cannot be considered as a purely metaphysical conception,
as was the doctrine of the early spirituality. It now presents itself in
quite another character and responds to the demands of an educated generation
and to the school of rational criticism - a school rendered definite by
the exaggerations of an agonizing and sickly mysticism.
To
believe does not suffice for today - we want to know! No philosophical
or moral conception has a chance of success if it does not lean on demonstration
at once logical, mathematical, and positive, and if besides it is not crowned
by the satisfying sanction of our ideas of justice. Leibnitz has said,
‘If some one would write mathematically of philosophy and morality, nothing
could prevent its being done with exactness. This’ he adds, ‘has been rarely
attempted, and more rarely has succeeded.’
We
might here remark, that in Allan Kardec’s Book of Spirits, this has been
done in a masterly manner. That book is the result of immense labor, classification,
coordination, elimination, and gives only the messages from the spirit
world, which the author was able to prove authentic beyond question. All
the others were discarded.
This
work of Allan Kardec is not ended; it continues since his death. Already
we possess a powerful synthesis; the large lines were traced by Allan Kardec,
and have been developed by the interpreters of his thought with the collaboration
of the invisible world.
Each
one brings a grain of sand to the common edifice, and the foundations are
strengthened every day by scientific experimentation, while its towers
reach higher and higher. For myself, I can say that I have been favored
by teachings of spiritual guides, and that they have never failed me or
misled me, during forty years. Their revelation have been of a particularly
didactic character in the course of the last eight years. I have written
fully of this in a former work, In the Invisible.
A rule
scrupulously observed by Allan Kardec is that of presenting all his conclusions
and ideas in a manner easily comprehended by any reader. That is why we
purpose to adopt here the terms and method utilized by Allan Kardec, while
adding to our own work the developments of fifty years of research and
experimentation which have flowed by since the appearance of his works.
Facts are nothing without reason, which analyses them and discovers the
underlying law. Phenomena are transitory; the certitude that they give
us is not enduring. History demonstrates this. During centuries, men believed
(and many still believe) that the sun rises. To intellectual minds it was
given to discover the movement of the earth, not grasped by the senses.
What has become of the greater part of the old beliefs of science and chemistry?
Our scientific men seem now only positive of the Law of Gravitation. In
consequence, the methods I use in this work are observations of facts,
their generalization, and search for the law governing them; and the rational
deduction, which, beyond the fugitive and changing aspect of phenomena,
perceives the permanent cause, which produces it.
In
the study of spiritual phenomena there are two things to consider - a revelation
from the spirit world, and a human discovery, that is to say, one part
from invisible realms, essentially educative in itself, and the other a
personal and human confirmation that pursues it with the laws of logic
and reason.
Until
now, we have had in this study only personal systems and individual revelations.
Today there are thousands of voices the realm of the dead, which speak
to earth. The invisible world enters into action, and eminent spirits,
agents from beyond, are recognized by the beauty and power of their teachings.
The great geniuses of space, impelled by divine impulse, have come to guide
us to radiant summits. Is not this a grander dispensation than ever was
ours in the past? The methods and the results are equally remarkable.
Personal
revelation is always fallible. All the individual theories whether of Aristotle,
of Thomas Aquinas, of Kant, of Descartes, or of Spinoza, are necessarily
influenced by the opinions, tendencies, and prejudices of the revealer,
and by the times and condition in which they are received. One might say
the same of all religious doctrines. The revelations of impersonal spirits
are free from the greater part of these influences; no man, no Church,
no nation has the power to stifle them. They defy all inquisitions, and
we have seen the most hostile minds brought to a new viewpoint by the power
of their manifestations, and souls moved to the depths of their being by
appeals and exhortations from the dear dead who urged them to become instruments
of spiritual propaganda. Friends and relatives bring to doubting minds
proofs unquestionable and irrefutable of their identity, and in this way
spread the great truths of life without end over the earth. There seems
to be a majestic accord in all the voices, which are simultaneously lifter
to make a skeptical society listen to the good news of the survival of
the soul, and to the explanation of the problems of life and sorrow.
This
revelation has penetrated into the heart of family and society. The multiplication
of the sources of this revelation, and its diffusion, constitutes a permanent
basis for this science, which renders sterile all opposition and intrigues.
Spiritual truth, if extinguished for a moment by falsification, is illumined
again soon at a hundred other points. In this immense movement of spiritual
revelation, souls are obeying orders from on high; they act under a plan
traced in advance, and which unrolls and amplifies with majesty. An invisible
council presides in the bosom of space; it is composed of great spirits
of all races and all religions, and souls of the spiritual elite who have
lived on earth according to the law of love and sacrifice. Their powerful
influence unites earth with heaven by rays of light on which mount the
prayers of the fervent and on which descends inspiration for mortals.
Certain
students of spiritual revelations are puzzled by the contradictory nature
of many communications. There are, for instance, spirits who affirm the
law of successive lives, and others who deny it. This subject will be more
thoroughly examined in later chapters of this volume.
Like
all new doctrines, this modern spiritual revelation has met with criticism
and objections: its followers have been called hasty in their assertions,
and accused of building hurriedly on a foundation of phenomena, a frail
and premature system of philosophy.
There
are always the skeptics, and the indifferent, and the laggards to attack
every new movement. No progress would be possible in the world if pioneers
awaited the cooperation of laggards. It is amusing to hear such minds
attempt to criticize men like Allan Kardec, who gave years of laborious
research to his study before giving it to the world; or such brilliant
scientists as Frederick Myers, the eminent professor of Cambridge, author
of The Survival of Human Personality; or Sir Olive Lodge, the world-famous
scientist and Member of the Academy, who stands bravely forth as the leader
of this philosophy today.
In
face of such appreciations, the recriminations of lesser minds fall through
their own weakness.
To
what can we attribute an aversion to a belief in communication with our
dead? It must be because this belief and its teachings impose a moral responsibility
of thought and action, which becomes very troublesome to many minds incapable
of grasping, and indifferent to, an intellectual philosophy. In his Survival
of Human Personality Professor Frederick Myers says, "For every conscientious
seeker, psychical research leads logically to vast syntheses of philosophy
and religion: the observations and experiences it brings open the door
to a revelation."
It
is evident that the day when such relations are established with the world
of spirits by the force of events, the problem of life and destiny will
also be established under new aspects. At no epoch of history has man been
able to flee from the great problems of life, of death, of sorrow. Despite
his incapability to solve them, they have without cessation haunted him,
returning each time with more force as he attempted to escape them, gliding
into all the events of his life, and knocking at the doors of his conscience.
And when a new source of knowledge, of consolation, and moral force with
vast horizons of thought open to the mind, how can he remain indifferent?
And does it not indeed appeal to all of us? Is it not our future, our tomorrow,
which is in question? Why this torment, this anguish, which has besieged
the human heart across the centuries - this confused intuition of a better
world, longed for and desired - this anxiety, that God and Justice should
exist in a larger and more satisfying measure? Is there not in this desire
- in this need - of the thought to probe the great mystery, one of the
most beautiful privileges of human existence? Is it not therein lies the
dignity and reason of being in this life? And each time that man has failed
to recognize this privilege and has renounced turning his eyes Beyond,
refused to direct his thought toward a higher life, and has circumscribed
his horizon to earth, has he not seen the miseries of mortals aggravated,
the burden grow heavier upon the shoulders of the unfortunate, despair
and suicide multiply, and society descend toward anarchy and decadence?
* *
*
It
is claimed by our opponents that the spiritual philosophy is inconsistent,
and that the communications come frequently from the mind of the mediums,
or from those present, and who have formed their ideas upon this subject.
But how can our critics explain the fact that in my own group, three mediums
through whom I have made investigations gave descriptions of the worlds
beyond, utterly at variance with the teachings of the church in which they
were reared! All their ideas and views, when not in trance state, differed
radically from their statements made when under control. The main statements
made by mediums entirely unknown to one another, and scattered over the
whole earth, are curiously consistent regarding the realms attained by
the soul after death.
It
is true, however, that there are as many orders of minds in the Beyond
as there are here. There are infinite degrees of beings climbing the ladder
that leads from earth to the higher heavens. The noble and the vulgar are
to be encountered there as here. Yet sometimes the vulgar souls, in describing
their moral situation and their impressions of the Beyond, furnish us with
precious material for determining the conditions, which exist in that world.
The prudent experimenter learns how to separate the gold from the dross
in studying psychical phenomena. Truth does not always reach us nude, and
the invisible helpers leave to our reason and perseverance the work of
developing
fully that which they give us in part. Meanwhile the utmost precaution
should be taken, and continual control exercised. Fraud, conscious and
unconscious, is to be encountered in these realms of research, and we must
demand absolute proofs of identity, and never depart from righteous methods
in our dealings with mediums and psychics.
When
the authenticity of the communication is assured, we should again analyze
them, with severe judgment applying the principle of scientific philosophy,
and accept only those, which can be convincingly established as incontrovertible.
Besides the possibility of fraud employed by mediums, there are occult
dangers to be encountered in this study. All those who experiment in these
realms know there are two orders of spiritualism. One, practiced at haphazard
without method and without devotion of thought, attracting from space light
and mocking spirits, which are numerous in the earth vicinity. The other,
serious and reverent, practiced with caution and given respectful attention,
which puts the student en rapport with advanced spirits who are desirous
of comforting and enlightening those who call them with a fervent heart.
That is known as the ‘Communion of Saints’ by the religious.
Again
we are asked, ‘How can the communications which come from superior spirits
be distinguished from others? To this question there is but one answer.
How can we distinguish between the good and bad books of authors long deceased?
How distinguish a noble, elevating language from that which is banal and
vulgar? We have only one law by which to measure the quality of thoughts,
whether they come from our world or the other. We can judge mediumistic
messages, above all, by their moral force and effect. If they purify and
uplift the character and conscience, it is the surest criterion of their
source; in our communications with the Invisibles, there were signs of
recognition to distinguish the good from the bad spirits.
Sensitive
psychics recognize quickly the approach of good spirits by the agreeable
fragrance, which precedes the approach; while an odor difficult to endure
surrounds evil visitors from the unseen realms.
There
are spirits, which employ a certain musical note to distinguish their arrival.
(That eminent author, Stainton M. Moses, mentions this in his book Annals
of Psychic Science.). One of our mediums announced the coming of her control
as a ‘blue spirit’; brilliant radiations and harmonious vibrations accompanied
this spirit. That which persuades and convinces us in our search for spiritual
truths, more than all else, are the conversations established between friends
and relatives who have preceded us into the world of space. When incontestable
proofs of their identity assure us of their presence, when the old-time
intimacy and confidence is newly established between us, the revelations
obtained under these conditions take on a most suggestive character. Before
them the last hesitations of skepticism vanish, to give place to ecstatic
emotions of the heart. Can we resist, when the companions of our youth
and our virility, who one by one have departed, leaving us solitary and
desolate, return with a thousand proofs of their identity; incidents meaningless
to strangers, but moving to us? When they advise, counsel, and console
us, the coldest and most skeptical cannot resist their influence. We have
proof of this in the conversations of Professor Hyslop, the American professor,
with his father, brother, and uncle. Then add to these the pages written
feverishly in half obscurity by mediums incapable of comprehending their
beauty or value, but where splendor of style is allied to profundity of
ideas. And again add impassioned discourses, such as we have heard in our
study group, discourses pronounced by the organs of a simple and modest
medium of honest character, who discussed the eternal enigma of the world
and the laws which regulate the spiritual life. Those who had the privilege
of attending these reunions know well what a penetrating influence they
exerted upon all. In spite of the skeptical tendency of our generation,
there are accents and forms of language and heights of eloquence, which
cannot be resisted. The most prejudiced are obliged to recognize the incontestable
mark of moral superiority. Before those spirits who descended for a moment
into our obscure world to glorify it with their rays of genius, criticism
hesitates and becomes silent. During eight years we received, here in Tours,
messages of this order. They touched on all the great problems, all the
important questions of moral philosophy, and comprise several volumes of
manuscripts. It is the résumé of this work, too long and
too involved to publish entirely, which I wish to present here.
Jerome
de Prague, my friend, my guide of the present and the past, the magnanimous
spirit who directed the first flights of my infantile intelligence in the
far off ages, is the author. How many other eminent spirits have thus spread
their teachings over the world, in the intimacy of various groups, almost
always anonymously, revealing themselves only by the high value of their
conceptions.
It
has been given to me to lift some of the veils, which hide the true personalities.
But I must guard their secrets, for the choice spirits are particular in
this respect, and wish to remain unknown; the celebrated names which one
often finds attached to empty and fleet communications are but a decoy.
By all this details I wish to demonstrate one thing - this work is not
exclusively mine, but rather the reflection of a higher thought which I
seek to interpret. I have considered it a duty to endow my earthly brothers
with these teachings, a worthy work of itself. Whatever one may think of
the revelation of spirits, I am not ready to admit that because our universities
teach immense systems of metaphysics, built by human thought, that we should
regard as negligible, and reject the principles divulged by the noble intelligences
of space. Though we love the human masters of reason and knowledge, it
is not an excuse for disdaining the superhuman masters, who represent a
higher and more serious knowledge. The spirit of man, limited by the flesh,
deprived of the fullness of his perceptions and his resources, cannot attain
by mortal powers alone a full acquaintance with the invisible world and
its laws. The circle in which our life and thoughts struggle is restricted,
our point of view limited, the insufficiency of the ideas we acquire render
all generalization impossible, or improbable; we must have guides to penetrate
the unknown domain and its laws. It is by the collaboration of the eminent
thinkers of the two worlds - the two humanities - that the highest truths
are attained, or at least perceived, and the noblest principles established.
Better and surer than our earthly masters, those of Space know how to present
to us the problem of life and the mystery of the soul, and how to aid us
to realize the grandeur of our future. There is another question presented
to us, and a new objection made by the critics. In presence of the infinite
variety of communications received from the Invisible Realms, and the liberty
given each mind to interpret them according to will, what, asks the questioner,
becomes of the verity of doctrine, this powerful verity which has produced
the force and the grandeur, and assured the devotion of sacerdotal religions?
We have said that spiritism is not a dogma - it is not an orthodox sect.
It is a living philosophy, open to every mind, and which progresses in
evolving. It imposes nothing, it ‘proposes’, and what it offers leans upon
facts of experience and moral proofs.
It
excludes no other beliefs, but lifts itself above them all, and embraces
them in vaster formulae, higher and more extended expressions of truth.
Superior intelligences open the way; they reveal eternal principles, which
each one of us adopts and assimilates in the measure of his comprehension,
following the degree of development attained by his faculties in his succession
of lives.
Generally
the verity of doctrine is only obtained by the price of blind and passive
submission to an ensemble of principles fixed in a rigid mould. It is the
petrification of thought, the divorce of religion from science, which does
not know how to exist without liberty and movement. This immobility, this
fixed rigidity of dogma, deprives religion of all the benefits of evolution
of thought; in considering itself as the only source of truth, it arrives
at proscribing all which is outside of itself, and so ripens in a tomb,
where it would carry all with it, all the intellectual life and genius
of the human race. The greatest solicitude of the spiritual world is to
prevent the funereal consequences of orthodoxy; its revelation is a free
and sincere exposition of doctrines which are not unchanging, but which
constitute new stations in the climb toward infinite and eternal truth.
Every one has the right to analyze those principles, and they require no
anchor but that of the conscience and reason, yet in adopting them one
should conform his life and perform the duties, which are the result. Those
who fail to do this cannot be considered serious. Allan Kardec always tells
us to be on guard against a dogmatic and sectarian attitude. Constantly
in his works he warns us against the unfortunate methods, which undermine
other religions. Psychic research is a neutral territory where we meet
one another and clasp hands with all. No more dogmas! No more mysteries!
Open our hearts to all the whispers of the Spirit, draw from all the sources
of the past and present; let us say that in every doctrine there are portions
of truth, but that no one contains it all! For truth in its plenitude is
vaster than the human spirit. It is only in the accord of sincere hearts
and disinterested minds we can realize harmony of thought, and the conquest
of the greatest sum of truth possible for man to assimilate on earth in
this human history. A day will come when all will comprehend; there is
no antithesis between science and religion, there is only misunderstanding.
The antithesis is between science and orthodoxy. In bringing near to us
the sacred doctrines of the Orient, touching the verity of the world and
the evolution of life, the recent discoveries of science prove this fact.
That is why we affirm that in pursuing their parallel march upon the grand
route of the centuries, science and faith will meet one day forcibly, for
their aim is identical, and they will finish by a reciprocal penetration.
Science will analyze religion, will become the synthesis. In them the world
of facts and the world of cause will unite. The true terms of intelligence,
human and divine, will become one. The veil of the invisible will be torn
away, the divine work will appear to all eyes in its majestic splendor.
The
allusions that we have made to ancient doctrines might suggest another
criticism, viz. that the teachings of spiritism are not entirely new. No,
certainly they are not! In every age of humanity rays of light have flashed
upon the pathway of thought, and the requisite truths have appeared to
sages and seekers. Always men of genius, as well as psychics and clairvoyants,
have received revelations from Beyond appropriate to the needs of human
evolution. It is scarcely probable that the first men could have arrived
of themselves, and through their own resources only, to an idea of law
and a form of early civilization.
Consciously,
or otherwise, the communication between earth and space has always existed.
So we find easily in the doctrines of the past the greater part of the
principle brought into full light by the teachings of spiritism. But these
principles, understood by a few, have never penetrated the soul of the
masses. Their revelations were spasmodic, in the form of isolated communications,
and were usually regarded as miracles. But after twenty or thirty centuries
of silent gestation, the critical mind of man has developed, and reason
has grasped a concept of the highest laws. Spiritual phenomena, with all
the instruction belonging to them, reappear to guide a hesitating society
along the arduous way of progress.
It
is always in the troubled hours of history that the grandest conceptions
form in the breast of humanity. For there the old doctrines, with their
voices enfeebled by age, and the philosophies, with their abstract language,
no longer suffice to console the afflicted, to raise the courage of the
crushed, and to lead souls to the summits. Nevertheless, they contain latent
forces, and the light of their hearts can be reanimated. We do not partake
of the views of those who, in this domain, seek to demolish rather than
to restore; this would be wrong. Wisdom consists in gathering the portions
of eternal life and the moral truths they contain, while casting away the
superficial and useless, which the ages and the passion of men have added.
This
work of discernment, of sorting, of renovation, who can accomplish? Men
are badly prepared for it. In spite of the imperious wavering of the hour,
in spite of the moral decadence of out time, no voice of authority is lifted,
either in the sanctuary or the academy, to say the strong and grand words
for which the world waits. The impulsion could only come from on high -
it has come! All those who have studied the past with attention, know there
is a plan in the drama of the centuries.
The
divine thought manifests itself in different fashions, and the revelation
gradually unfolds in a thousand manners, following the needs of society.
When the hour of a new dispensation arrives, the Invisible World comes
out of its silence; in all parts of the earth flow communications from
the departed, bringing elements of a doctrine which give a foundation for
the religions and the philosophies of two humanities.
The
aim of psychical research is not to destroy, but to verify - to renew,
to complete. It separates in the domain of faith that which is living and
that, which is dead. It gathers and assembles, from the numerous systems
by which until now, the conscience of humanity has been enclosed, the relative
truths that they contain, and unites them with the order of truth proclaimed
by itself. In brief, this new spiritism attaches to the human soul, still
weak and uncertain, the powerful wings of wide space, and by this means
elevates it to the height where it can embrace the vast harmony of laws
and worlds, and at the same time obtain a clear vision of its destiny.
And
that destiny it finds incomparably superior to anything, which has been
murmured to it by the dogmas of the Middle Age and the theories of other
times. It is an immense future of evolution, which opens for it, and leads
it from sphere to sphere, from light to light, toward a goal always more
beautiful, always more fully illumined with rays of justice and love.
[3] Professor Richet says: ‘Science has ever been a series of errors and approximations, constantly in a state of evolution, constantly overturning themselves, and changing more quickly than they form.’
THE
PROBLEM OF LIFE
The
first problem which presents itself to the thought is of the thought itself,
or of the thinking being. For each of us that is the leading subject who
dominates all others, and its solution leads us to the very source of life
and of the universe. What is the nature of our personality? Does it contain
an element susceptible to survive death? To that question are attached
all the fears, all the hopes of humanity.
The
problem of life and the problem of the soul are one; it is the soul, which
furnishes man with his principle of life and movement. Farther on in this
work will be given facts of observation and experience to demonstrate this
statement. The human soul is a will power, free and sovereign. It dominates
all the attributes, all the functions, all the material elements of the
being, as the divine soul dominates and unites all the parts of the universe
to harmonize them. The soul is immortal because nothing is, and nothing
can be, annihilated. No individuality can cease to be. The dissolution
of forms proves only one thing - that the soul is separated from the organization
by which it communicates with the earthly center. But it has not ceased
to pursue its evolution under new conditions, and in a form more perfect,
without losing it identity. Each time it abandons its terrestrial body,
it returns to space united to its spiritual body, from which it is inseparable,
in the form it has prepared by its thoughts and works.
This
subtle body, this etheric double, exists always in us. Although invisible,
it nevertheless serves as a mould for our material body. That does not
play in the destiny of life the most important role. The physical body
varies. Formed for the necessities of earthly stations, it is temporary
and perishable; it disengages itself and dissolves at death. The etheric
body lives; pre-existent to its births, it survives the decompositions
of the tomb, and accompanies the soul in its incarnations. It is the model,
the original type, the veritable human form upon which incorporates for
a time the molecules of flesh, and which remains in the midst of all materializations
and changing currents.
Even
during life, the subtle form can detach itself from the carnal body under
certain conditions, and act, appear, and manifest at a distance, as we
will see later on, in a manner, which proves its independent existence.
* *
*
Proofs
of the existence of the soul are of two kinds, moral and experimental.
Let us first look at the moral proofs: according to the materialistic school,
the soul is but the result of cerebral functions - ‘The cells of the brain’,
Haeckel says, ‘are veritable organs of the soul; they grow, decay and vanish
with it. The material germ contains the entire being, physical and moral.’
To which in substance we reply - Matter cannot generate qualities it does
not possess; atoms, whether they are triangular, circular or crooked, do
not represent reason, genius, pure love, or sublime charity. The brain
is said to create the function, but it is comprehensible that a function
can know and possess consciousness and sensibility? How can we explain
consciousness and sensibility, otherwise than by the spirit? Does it come
from matter? It frequently combats it. Does it come from the instinct of
conservation? It revolts against it, and commands us to sacrifice. The
material organism is not the principle of life and its faculties; it is,
on the contrary, a limitation. The brain is but an instrument, with the
aid of which the mind registers its sensations. One can compare it to a
keyboard on which each key represents a special order of sensations. When
the instrument is in perfect tune, each key, under the action of the will,
responds with its proper sound, and harmony reigns in the ideas and the
actions. But if these same keys are out of tune, or if several are destroyed,
the sound will be false, the harmony incomplete. There will result a discord
in spite of the effort of the intelligent artist, who cannot obtain from
this defective instrument a consecutive harmony.
So
are explained the mental maladies of neurotics and idiots, the temporary
loss of memory and speech, madness, etc. In all these cases the mind still
exists, but its manifestations are spoiled, or annihilated by a lack of
correlation in its organs. Without doubt, the development of the brain
usually denotes high faculties. For a soul delicate and powerful a more
perfect instrument is required, which lends itself to all the manifestations
of a thought rich and elevated.
The
dimensions and circumlocutions of the brain are often in direct rapport
with the degree of evolution of the mind. (Yet the rule is not absolute.
The brain of Gambetta, for instance weighed less than that of the average
man.) We should not infer from this that memory is but play of brain cells.
These cells are modified and renewed constantly, says science, in the same
degree in which the entire body renews itself after periods of years. How,
then, can we recall the happenings of life ten, twenty, thirty years back?
How do old people remember with surprising facility the smallest details
of childhood? How can the memory, the personality, the ME persist and maintain
itself in this continual destruction and reconstruction of physical organs?
Nothing reaches the soul, say the materialists, save through the means
of the senses; and the suspension of those is the destruction of the other.
Let us remark, nevertheless, that in the condition of anesthesia, the momentary
suppression of sensibility, the mind is not destroyed, but is, on the contrary,
often extremely active. Buisson has said: ‘If there exists one thing which
can demonstrate the independence of the ME, it is assuredly the proof that
we furnish in the patients under ether, whose intellectual faculties resist
the agency of anesthetics.’ Valpeau, treating the same subject, said: ‘What
a rich mine for the psychologists are the facts which separate spirit from
matter, the soul from the body.’ We shall see, also, in what fashion the
soul can live, perceive, and act in ordinary sleep and in somnambulism.
The soul, as Haeckel has said, represents only the sum of compound elements.
There should always be in man a perfect correlation between the physical
and mental. The rapport should be direct and constant, and the equilibrium
perfect, between the faculties and the moral qualities on one side, and
the material constitution on the other. The best portion of the qualities
from the physical point of view should be possessed by the most intelligent
and worthy. We know that this is not so, for often the rarest souls have
inhabited poor bodies. Health and strength do not of necessity accompany
brilliant and subtle minds. The phrase ‘A healthy mind in a healthy body’
is not an absolute rule. The flesh yields to sorrow. The soul, on the contrary,
resists, and often exalts itself in suffering, and triumphs over exterior
agents. We have the examples of Antigone, of Jesus, of Socrates, of Jeanne
d’Arc, of the Christian martyrs, and many others who embellish history
and ennoble the human race. They are there to remind us that the voices
of duty and sacrifice can be heard high above the instincts of matter.
The will of the hero knows how to dominate the body in the decisive hour.
If
man were wholly contained in the physical germ, one would find in him only
the qualities and the faults of his ancestors in the same degree, which
they possessed. On the contrary, one sees everywhere children who differ
from their parents, surpassing them, or being inferior. Even twin brothers
with a striking physical resemblance, present, mentally and morally, entirely
opposite characters. The theories of atavism and heredity are powerless
to explain the cases of celebrated infant prodigies like the musicians
Mozart and Paganini, the mathematicians Mondeaux and Inaudi, the painter
Van de Kerkhove, and many other remarkable children whose genius cannot
be traced back to their ancestors. The material substance transmitted by
parents manifest itself by a physical resemblance in the children. But
often this resemblance persists only a brief period of time; as soon as
the character is formed, as soon as the child becomes the man, we see the
features change, and at the same time the hereditary tendencies give place
to other elements which constitute a different personality: a ME distinct
in its tastes, its qualities, its passions from all that can be encountered
in its ancestors. It is not, then, the material organism which makes the
personality, but the interior man. In the measure that this develops and
is established by its actions, we see the heredity of parents little by
little fade, and often vanish utterly.
The
idea of right - of what is good - engraved deeply at the bottom of our
consciences, is another proof of our spiritual origin; if man was the mere
issue of dust, or a result of mechanical forces of the world, we could
not know good and evil, or feel remorse, or moral sorrow. Some one has
said, ‘These ideas come from our ancestors - from education - from social
influences.’ But from whom did our first ancestors receive them? And why
do they grow in us, if they find no natural soil and nourishment within
us? If you have suffered at the sight of wrong, if you have wept for yourself
and others in hours of sorrow, of revealing anguish, you have been able
to perceive the profound secrets of the soul and its mysterious tethers
to the Beyond; and you have comprehend the bitter chasm and the elevated
aim of existence - of all existences. This aim is the education of beings
by sorrow; it is the ascension of things finite to the life infinite. No!
The thought and the conscience were never derived from a chemical and mechanical
universe. They dominate it, on the contrary, direct it, and subdue it.
In truth, is it not thought which measures the worlds and discovers the
harmonies of the cosmos? We belong only partly to the material world; that
is why we so resent its evils; if we belonged wholly to it, we would feel
ourselves much more in our natural element, and be spared a large portion
of our sufferings.
The truth about human nature, of life and destiny, of good and evil, of liberty and responsibility, will never be discovered on the point of a scalpel. Material science cannot judge the things of the spirit; the spirit alone can judge and comprehend the spirit in the measure of its own degree of evolution. It is by the consciousness of superior souls, by their thoughts, their works, their examples, by their sacrifices, that great light is cast on humanity to guide it toward a noble ideal. Man is at once spirit and matter - soul and body. But spirit and matter are but words, expressing in an imperfect manner the two forms of eternal life, which sleep in the matter of the brute, awaken in the matter organic, and grow and rise in the spirit. Is there not, as certain philosophers admit, but one only essence in things at once form and thought the form of the mind? That is possible: human knowledge is restricted, and the flashlight of genius is only one rapid ray in the infinite domain of ideas and laws. That which always characterizes the absolute difference of soul from matter is its unity with consciousness. Matter disperses and vanishes under analysis. Physical atoms divide and subdivide indefinitely. There is no unity in matter - such is the latest declaration of our greatest scientists. The spirit alone, in the universe, represents the one element simple, indivisible, indestructible, imperishable, immortal.
PERSONALITY
The
conscience, the ME, is the center of the being, the foundation of the personality.
To be a person is to have a conscience, a ME, which reflects, examines
remembers. But can we analyze and describe the ME, its mysterious windings,
its latent forces, its fertile germs, and its secret activities? The philosophies
of the past have attempted it in vain. They have only skimmed the surface
of conscious being; its internal and profound parts remained obscure and
inaccessible up to the hour when hypnotism and spiritual phenomena projected
therein some rays of light; and since then we have been enabled to see
that in us is reflected the whole universe in its double immensity of space
and time. We say space, for the soul, in its full, free manifestations,
knows not distance. We say time, because all the past sleeps in the soul,
and the future dwells there in an embryo state. The old schools admitted
the verity and the continuity of the ME; the permanence and identity of
the human personality and its survival. Their studies were based upon the
sense which we today call introspection.
The
new experimental psychology considers the personality as an aggregation,
a composite, a ‘colony’. The ME is regarded as a transient arrangement
of cells without stability, which decompose eventually. These ideas are
based on intellectual observations of alterations of personality, and the
relation of maladies of memory to lesions of the brain, etc.
How
shall we conciliate these dissimilar theories and observe both? Scientifically,
in a most simple fashion. By observation itself - vigorous, attentive.
Frederick Myers has given the subject the most magnificent effort that
has been attempted by the human mind, in his book The Survival of Human
Personality. He says in this work (which is recommended to all readers
of this volume), ‘After fourteen years of careful research, at the end
of a long series of reflections based upon numberless proofs, I have come
to the conclusion that the consciousness and the faculties of earth life
assert themselves newly, in all their strength, after death.’
There
are certain cases when there appears in us a being wholly different from
our normal selves, possessing not only knowledge and aptitude more extensive
than those of the ordinary personality, but besides, an endowment of more
varied and more powerful perceptions. Often the observers of the phenomena
of second personality believe they are in the presence of another individual.
It
is necessary for the student to make the distinction between these cases
and the controls of spiritual entities. The proofs furnished by careful
students of these different manifestations permit no confusion. The cases
of G. Pelham, of Robert Hyslop, and Fourcade, furnished in the book In
the Invisible, are among these proofs. Dr. Binet, in his Alterations of
the Personality, as does Myers, Dr. James, Dr. Merton Prince, Dr. Bouru
and Dr. Bruat, all men of scientific renown. All the examples given by
them demonstrate one thing. Above all the level of the normal consciousness,
outside of the ordinary personality, there exists in us planes of consciousness
- zones or layers, placed in such a manner that under certain conditions
one can prove the alterations between these planes.
We
see emerging to the surface, and manifesting themselves for a given time,
attributes and faculties, which penetrate to a deeper consciousness: then
they disappear, to plunge again into shadow and inaction. The ordinary
superficial ME seems but a fragment of the ME total.
In
the one is registered a world of facts, information, of memories reaching
to a long past of the soul. During the normal life all these reservoirs
remain hidden, as if buried under a material envelope. They appear in the
somnambulistic state. The call of the will, the suggestion, mobilizes them;
they come into action and produce the strange phenomena that the physiologist
observes, but has no power to explain. All the cases of double personality,
all the phenomena of clairvoyance, telepathy, premonition, enter the scene
of the new senses and unknown faculties. All the ensemble of innumerable
facts, constantly increasing, should be attributed to the intervention
of the hidden personality. The somnambulistic state, which permits these
manifestations, should not be regarded as morbid, but rather a superior
state, following the experience of Myers’ Evolution. It is true that organic
degeneracy and weakness sometimes serves to facilitate the somnambulistic
state. In a general way, it might be stated that all that reduces the physical
vigor assists in allowing the spirit to free itself. The clear vision often
found in the dying gives testimony to this fact.
But those who are regarded lightly by the materialistic psychologies as ‘degenerates’ are often the ‘progenitors’ instead. The highly nervous being is sometimes in a process of evolution toward a more intense state of planetary life. Morbidness sometimes is transformed into moral force. Myers speaks of the inspiration of genius ‘as the emergence into the domain of consciousness of ideas formed quite independently of the will in the profound regions of the being.’ Consequently, it is a most grievous theory of materialists who say that the ‘official school’ has arrived at the conclusion that genius is a species of nervous disorder. There is in us a reservoir of the subterranean waters, which sparkle and leap to the surface at times in a rapid bubbling current. The prophets, the martyrs of all religions, the inspired, the enthusiastic of all schools, have known these secret and powerful impulsions. They have procured for us the grandest works, which have revealed to man the existence of a superior world.
THE
SOUL AND DIFFERENT STATES OF SLEEP
The
study of sleep furnishes us with ideas of importance regarding nature and
personality. We do not generally give enough serious thought to the mystery
of sleep. An attentive examination of the phenomena, the study of the soul
and its etheric form during the part of existence, which we consecrate
to repose, leads us to a more extended comprehension of the conditions
of life Beyond. Sleep promises, not only restorative properties, which
science has never sufficiently emphasized, but also a power of co-ordination
and of centralization upon the material organism. It can, as we will see,
provoke a considerable extension of psychic perceptions, and a greater
intensity of reasoning and of memory. What is sleep? It is simply the release
of the soul from the body. Some one has said, ‘Sleep is brother to death.’
These words express a profound truth: sequestered in the flesh during our
waking hours, the soul recovers in sleep, temporarily, its comparative
freedom, and at the same time, the use of its hidden powers. Death will
be its liberation complete - definite.
In
the measure that outside perceptions are veiled when the eye is shut and
the ear closed, other more powerful faculties awake in the depths of being.
We see and hear by the aid of internal senses. Image, forms, and far-away
scenes unroll and succeed on another. Conversations take place with the
living and the dead. These experiences, often confused and incoherent in
natural sleep, become precise and orderly in the sleep produced by trance
or somnambulism. Often the soul goes far away in sleep, and its observations
and impressions are translated into dreams. In this state an etheric cord
unites it to the material organism, and by this subtle thread the impressions
of the soul are transmitted to the brain. It is by the same process that
in the other forms of sleep the soul controls, commands, and directs the
earthly envelope. The walking of somnambulists in the night through perilous
places with entire security is an evident demonstration.
It
is the same force, which is employed in healing the body by suggestion.
The soul is liberated and given the power to employ its forces in repairing
the physical body. In the scientific reports of cases of double personality,
it has been shown that the second personality, more complete and normal
than the first, came and substituted itself for healing purposes. Suggestion
is but an act of the will, which differs only from ordinary thought by
its concentration and its intensity. In general, our thoughts are multiple
and floating, are born and pass, or clash and confound themselves. In suggestion,
the thought fixes itself upon one only point. It gains in power what loses
in extent. By its action it becomes more penetrating, more incisive, and
awakens in the subject on whom it is centered faculties revered in the
normal state. Suggestion becomes then a lever, which mobilizes the vital
forces, and directs them toward the point where they should operate. Rightly
employed, the power of suggestion constitutes an important factor in education,
and destroys pernicious habits and bad tendencies. It produces concentration
of thought-increased energy and vitality. By fixing the attention on things
essentially useful, and enlarging the field of memory, it manifests anew
the internal senses and directs them to right ends. Let us return to ordinary
sleep. When the soul is not fully released, the sensations and preoccupations
of the day and memories of the past mix with the impressions of the night.
In apparent disorder, the perceptions registered by the brain unroll in
the incoherence of most dreams. But in the measure that the soul frees
and elevates itself, the psychical senses become dominant, and the dreams
acquire lucidity and a remarkable clearness. They unfold, and vast perspectives
open on the spiritual world-veritable domains of the soul, penetrate hidden
things, and even the thoughts and sentiments of other spirits. There is
in us a double life, by which we appertain at one time to two worlds-two
planes of existence. One is en rapport with time and space, as we conceive
them in our planet, by our physical body and material life. The other,
by our deeper faculties of the soul, unites us to worlds infinite. In the
course of our terrestrial existence, it is in sleep that these faculties
can find exercise, and the powers of the soul enter into vibration; then
they resume contact with the universal world, which is their country from
which the flesh has separated them. They invigorate themselves at the breast
of eternal energies, to begin on awakening the penible and obscure task
of daily life.
During
sleep the soul can, following the necessity of the moment, apply itself
in repairing the vital losses caused by the day’s labor, and in regenerating
the sleeping organism; infusing the forces of the cosmic world. Then, when
this restorative action is accomplished, it takes the course of the superior
life, and exercises its faculties of vision at a distance and penetrates
hidden things.
In
this independent activity it lives, in anticipation, the free life of the
spirit. For this life (the natural continuation of the planetary existence
which accompanies death) it must prepare itself, not only by terrestrial
works, but also by its occupations in sleep. Thanks to reflections from
that luster on high, which lights our dream paths and illumines the occult
side of destiny, we can foresee the conditions of life Beyond. If it were
possible to embrace in one glance of the eye the whole of our existence,
we would recognize that the waking state is far from constituting the essential
and most important phase. The souls who watch over us profit by our sleep
to exercise their powers and develop our sense of intuition. They accomplish
a work of initiation for the hungry humans, eager to elevate themselves
- a work of which the dreams of the night carry indicating traces. The
dreams of flying, or of moving rapidly above the earth, show that the etheric
body is making an effort at freedom in the superior life. When we dream
of mounting great heights without fatigue, of crossing space without difficulty,
or floating over water freely, is it not a proof that our etheric bodies
are free? For such sensations and images, completely reversing the laws
of nature, could not come to the mind if they were not the result of a
transformation in our method of existence. In reality they are not dreams,
but real actions accomplished in another domain of sensation, and of which
the memory is left in the brain.
These
memories and impressions demonstrate that we possess two bodies; and the
soul, the seat of the conscience, is attached to its subtle envelope, while
the material body is plunged in sleep. There is always one difficulty:
the farther the soul separates from the body and penetrates in the etheric
regions, the weaker is the tie which unites them, and more vague is the
memory of the dream. The soul soars far into immensity of space, and the
brain cannot register its sensations. The result is, that we cannot analyze
our most beautiful dreams. Often the last sensations of our night travels
remain on awakening. If, at this moment, we take the precaution to fix
them firmly in memory, they remain engraved there. One night I had the
sensation of feeling vibrations in space - the last with a sweet, penetrating
melody - and the souvenir of the closing words of a chant which terminated
thus:
‘There
are Heavens innumerable.’
Sometimes
one feels, on awakening, vague impressions of powerful experiences without
precise memories. This sort of intuition, the result of perception registered
in the deep consciousness, but not in the brain consciousness, persists
with us for a certain time, and influences our actions at other times.
These impressions are clearly translated in the dreams. Myers says of this
subject: ‘The permanent result of a dream is often such that it shows us
clearly that the dream is not the effect of confused experiences in waking
life, but possesses an inexplicable power, like that of suggestion or hypnotism,
coming from the profound depths of our existence, which waking life is
incapable of attaining.’ Two groups of this sort are easily recognized
- notably the dream which has been the point of departure of an obsessing
idea, or acts of madness. We can explain this phenomenon in two ways: as
a communication from the superior consciousness, or as the intervention
of a lofty intelligence, which judges, disapproves, and condemns the conduct
of the dreamer, and leaves with him a salutary sense of fear. The obsession
might have been caused by evil spirits, which were exorcised by means of
the dream. We should demand aid from the mysterious properties of sleep,
and ask that our memory may be extended. Normal memory is restricted and
precarious. It embraces only the narrow circle of the present, and the
ensemble of daily events. The profound memory embraces all the history
of life since its origin, its successive stations, its modes of existence,
planetary and celestial. All the past souvenirs and sensations, forgotten
in the waking state, are engraved in us; this past is awakened only during
sleep - ordinary, or provoked by suggestion. It is a rule known to all
experimenters, that the more profound is the sleep when produced hypnotically,
the greater is the extension of memory. Myers deals fully with this subject
in his book.
He
says: ‘Ordinary sleep is considered as occupying an intermediary position
between waking life and profound hypnotic slumber. It appears probable,
that the memory, which pertains to ordinary sleep, is attached on one side
to actual daily life, and on the other, to that which exists in the hypnotic
state. The fragments of memory in our nightly sleep are interlaced by the
two chains.’ We will see this in treating the question of reincarnation.
Myers has been pushed much farther than he foresaw, and the consequences
are immense. Not only can we, by hypnotic suggestion, reconstruct the smallest
souvenirs of actual life, which have disappeared from the normal memory,
but also we can restore the broken chain of past lives. At the same time
that a vast and rich memory is awakened, we see appear in sleep faculties
superior to all those which we enjoy awake. Problems vainly studied, and
abandoned as insoluble, are decided in dreams, or in the somnambulistic
state; aesthetic works of an elevated order, poems, hymns, symphonies,
have been conceived and executed. Is this done by the superior ME, or by
the collaboration of spirits who come to inspire our work? It is probably
that the two factors assist in phenomena of this order. Agassiz, Voltaire,
La Fontaine, Bach, Fordini, all composed important works under these conditions.
We
must not pass without mention another form of dreams, which until now has
escaped explanation by science. I refer to premonitory dreams - an ensemble
of images and visions bearing on future events of which the exactitude
is later verified. They seem to indicate that the soul has power to penetrate
the future, or that the future has been revealed to it by superior intelligences.
There
was the dream of the Duchess of Hamilton, who saw, fifteen days in advance,
the death of Count L----- with the details of an intimate order, which
surrounded the event. A similar fact was published in The Progressive Thinker,
of 1st November 1913. A magistrate of Hauser, Mr. Reed, was killed in an
automobile. His ten-year-old son had twice in succession, in a dream, seen
this catastrophe in all its details. Despite his supplications, and those
of the wife and mother, Mr. Reed refused to abandon his project, and found
death under the identical circumstances perceived by the child in his dreams.
In
the Journal des Débats, May 1904, there is a curious story guaranteed
as true. A man disappeared from his home, and a little dog, devoted to
his Mistress, disappeared with the husband. One night she dreamed the little
dog came to her, barking furiously, and after a few moments, scratched
at the door to go out. She followed the animal through various streets
and finally saw him disappear in a restaurant. The street, the house, the
locality - were all clear in her memory when she awoke. She spoke to three
friends of the matter, and decided to make a search for the place. She
found it, and there was her husband, and with him the little dog. Innumerable
other authentic cases of this kind could be given.
The
perceptions of the soul in sleep are of two orders. First the vision of
things at a distance-clairvoyance, lucidity; then comes an ensemble of
phenomena known under the name of telepathy, of the reception and transmission
of thoughts and sensations and impulses. In this category are cases of
apparitions, known under the names of phantoms of the living. Official
psychology has recorded great numbers of these cases. They form a continuous
chain of facts.
The
great astronomer, M. Flammarion, in his book, The Unknown and Psychic Problems,
mentions a series of vision directed to a distance in sleep, resulting
in verifying inquests. In the Annals of Psychic Science, September 1915,
page 551, a detailed account of a proven psychic dream is given, which
revealed the death of a man who had disappeared ten years previously, and
the finding of his skeleton in the place indicated. In the same periodical,
Professor Newbold, of the University of Pennsylvania, relates many examples,
which prove the activity of the soul in sleep, and the knowledge it gains
of worlds invisible. In all these cases the body reposes, its organs sleep,
but the psychic being continues to be awake-to act. It sees, hears, and
communicates, without the aid of words, with other beings like itself;
that is to say, other souls. In a certain manner this phenomenon is found
in each one of us. In sleep, when our ordinary means of communication with
the exterior world are suspended, new outlets open for us, and through
them our vision reaches out on intense rays of light. We see revealed another
form of life - the life psychic - which proves to us that there exists
for the human being a mode of perception different from that of the normal
senses.
Besides the visions of natural sleep, there is that of provoked clairvoyance. Doctor Maxwell plunged a psychic, Mme. Aguelana, in magnetic slumber. Dr. Maxwell suggested to her to go to one of his friends, Mr. B - and see what he was doing. ‘The medium,’ says Dr. Maxwell, ‘to my great surprise, said she saw Mr. B. - only partly dressed, walking bare-footed on stones. It was then 10:30 P.M. I could see no sense in the medium’s statement, yet, when I saw my friend the next day, I told him the tale, and he was greatly astonished. He said, the previous evening, he had not felt well, and a friend had urged him to try to Kneipp cure, and walk bare-footed of doors. So, partly dressed, he walked up and down some stone steps outside his home.’ Verified cases of clairvoyance are innumerable; and only those have made no careful investigations in this realm can deny their reality as facts.
We
arrive now at an order of manifestations that are produced at a distance,
without the assistance of physical organs, and during the waking state.
These are known under the general vague term of telepathy. As we have already
stated, these occurrences are not an indication of a morbid or diseased
personality, as some observers have believed, but, on the contrary, they
are the coming to light of superior powers in the human breast. We should
regard them as the dawning of future qualities with which man will be endowed.
The examination of these facts leads to the proof that the exterior ME,
and the ME surviving death, are identical, and represent two aspects of
one and the same existence.
Telepathy,
or projection of the thought to a distance, and even of manifesting thought
in pictures, causes us to mount one more step on the ladder of psychic
life. Here we are in the presence of a powerful act of the will. The soul
itself imparts its vibrations - a proof that it is not a composite aggregation
of forces, but on the contrary, the center of life and of will in us -
a dynamic center that commands the organism and directs the functions.
Telepathic communications do not admit of limitations. The power and independence
of the soul reveals itself in a sovereign fashion, for here the body takes
no part. It is more of an obstacle than an aid. So it produces phenomena
after death, with even greater intensity, as we will see by the following.
Myers says: ‘Auto-projection is the one definite act which man is capable
of accomplishing equally as well before death as after.’ Telepathic communication
at a distance has been established by experiences which have become classic.
M. Pierre Janet, Professor of Sorbone, and Doctor Gibert of Havre, called
mentally to Léonie, a telepathic subject, to come to them - a distance
of two miles - and she came.
These
experiences have been constantly multiplied. The Daily Express of London,
17th July 1903, relates exchanges of thought that took place in the office
of the Review of Reviews, Strand, London. Six people witnessed these experiments
- among them Doctor Wallace, 39 Harley Street, and W. Stead. The messages
were sent by Mr. Richardson of London, and received by Mrs. Franck of Nottingham,
at a distance of 110 miles.
The
Banner of Light, of 12th August 1905, relates that an American, Mrs. Burton
Johnson of Des Moins, sitting in her room at the Victoria Hotel, received
four times telepathic messages from Palo Alto, California, a distance of
3000 miles. These facts were rigorously investigated, and verified beyond
question.
Visions
of people who are living are frequent occurrences. My own mother, during
the last days of her life, saw me often near her in Tours, though I was
far away, traveling in the East. This phase of phenomena is explained by
the projection of the will of the one manifesting toward the recipient.
In the following cases we will see the psychic personality, the soul, disengaging
itself entirely from the body and appearing as a phantom. Testimony of
this kind is abundant. The Society of Psychical Research in London has
records of nearly a thousand authentic cases of apparitions of living persons.
These cases are attested to by people of high moral and mental integrity.
They form several volumes, and bear the names of men of science belonging
to academies and scientific societies. Among other names are those of Gladstone
and Balfour.
This
order of phenomena is generally attributed to a subjective character. But
this opinion does not submit to careful examination. Certain apparitions
have been seen successively by several people in different stories of a
house. Others have impressed animals - dogs and horses. In certain cases
the phantoms opened doors, deplaced objects, and left their traces in the
dust of the furniture. Voices have been heard, giving information on unknown
facts, afterwards verified. An ensemble of such occurrences has been published
by Doctor Dariex and Professor Charles Richet, in the Annals of Psychic
Science, and by Flammarion in his book, The Unknown. Three prominent journals
of London reported, on 17th May 1905, a case of an apparition in Parliament.
The phantom of deputy Sir Carne Rasch, who was at that moment ill at his
home, was seen by three other deputies. Sir Gilbert Parker says of the
occurrence: “I was to participate in the debate that day in Parliament,
but they forgot to call my name. As I resumed my place, my eyes fell on
Sir Carne Rasch sitting in his usual place. As I knew him to be ill, I
made a friendly gesture, and said, “I hope you are better.” He made no
response; that surprised me. He was very pale; he was sitting tranquilly
learning on one hand, his expression impassible and hard.
‘I
pondered a moment on what I ought to do, and when I again turned toward
Sir Carne, he had disappeared. I went to look him up, thinking he was in
the vestibule; but he was not there, and no one had seen him. It was undoubtedly
the etheric double of Sir Carne, which had been projected by his great
desire to be there and cast his vote for the Government.’ Sir Arthur Hayter
adds his testimony to that of Sir Gilbert Parker. He says he not only saw
Sir Carne Rasch, but drew the attention of Sir Campbell-Bannerman to his
presence in the Chamber.
The
exteriorization of the double can be produced by magnetic force.
These
experiences have occurred, and before the proofs doubt is impossible. Consult
history, and we will find the past full of facts of this nature. The phenomena
of appearance of the living in religious annals are frequent. The past
is no less rich in testimony of the spirits of the dead, and this abundance
of affirmations and their persistence across the centuries, indicates that
in the midst of superstitions and errors there must be a portion of reality.
In effect, the manifestation and the communication at a distance between
incarnated spirits, leads to the possible communication of the incarnate
and the discarnate. To quote Myers again, ‘We can affect each other at
a distance,’ and if our spirits incarnated in our bodies act thus, independently
of the physical organism, we have there a presumption in favor of the existence
of other spirits, independent of the body, and able to affect us in the
same manner. ‘The inhabitants of space’ have furnished many proofs of this
law of universal communion in the restrained and difficult measure that
they are able to establish. The Society for Psychical Research experimented
with two mediums, one in England and one in America. Professor Hyslop of
Columbia College took all necessary precautions to prevent fraud. Four
Latin words, unknown to either medium, were transmitted from spirit to
spirit, across seas. This experiment was related in full in the Daily Tribune
of Chicago, 31st October 1904, and in the Proceedings of the Psychical
Research Society.
When
we study under their divers aspects the phenomena of telepathy, we are
led to recognize in it a process of communication of incalculable import.
At first we saw therein a simple, almost mechanical transmission of thoughts
and images between two brains; but the phenomena began to assume the most
varied and impressive forms. After thoughts came the projections at a distance
of phantoms of the living - those of the dying, and often, without any
interruption in the continuity of the chain of facts, the apparitions of
the dead.
In
the greater number of these cases, the clairvoyant who saw and described
these apparitions ha no acquaintance with the personages appearing. We
have on record a series of continual manifestations of this nature, which
demonstrate the indestructibility of the soul.
Telepathy
knows no bound; it mounts over all obstacles, and binds the living on earth
to the living in space - the world visible to the worlds invisible - man
to God. It unites them closely, intimately. The means of transmission that
it reveals to us constitute the foundation of social relations between
spirits and their usual mode of exchanging ideas and sensations. The phenomenon
called telepathy on earth is nothing but the process of communication between
all spirits in the life superior, and prayer is one of its most powerful
forms, one of its highest and purest applications. Telepathy is the manifestation
of a law universal and eternal.
All
beings, all bodies, exchange vibrations; the stars influence one another
across shining immensities. In the same manner, souls, which are systems
of thought and centers of force, impress one another, and can communicate
at any distance. Sir William Crooks, in an address to the British Association
on vibration, declared it was the natural law that regulated all psychic
communications. Telepathy seems even to extend to animals; there are facts
existing that indicate such communication between men and animals. The
attraction spreads from star to star and from soul to soul. All are drawn
toward one common center, eternal and divine. A double rapport is established.
These aspirations mount toward Him in the forms of appeals and prayers,
and descend in the forms of grace and inspiration. The great poets, writers,
artists - the wise and the good, have known these impulsions, these sudden
inspirations, theses rays of genius which illuminate the brain like flashes
from a superior world, and reflect its grandeur and inebriating beauty.
Visions of the soul in an ecstatic flight, they open the inaccessible world
with its radiations and its glories.
All
this demonstrates to us that the soul is capable of being impressed by
other means than through its physical organs; of gathering information
beyond the reach of earthly things, and proceeding from a spiritual cause.
Thanks to these rays of light, the soul perceives in the universal vibration
the past and the future; it beholds the genesis of forms - forms of art
and thought, of beauty and holiness, from which flow for even new forms,
which they emanate. Considering these things from the immediate point of
view, let us see their consequences in the earthly center. Already, by
the fact of telepathy, the human evolution is accentuated.
Man,
conquering new psychic powers, will one day be permitted to manifest his
thoughts at any distance, without a material intermediary. This progress
constitutes one of the most magnificent stages of humanity toward a free
and more intense life. It should be prelude to the grandest moral revolution
ever produced on our globe.
By
its effect, evil would be vanquished, or greatly diminished. When man has
no more secrets, when others can read the thoughts in his mind, he will
not dare think evil, or consequently do evil. So ever the human soul mounts,
climbing the ladder of infinite development.
The time will come when more and more intelligence will predominate, and disengaging itself from the bodily chrysalis, reach out and affirm its empire over matter, creating by its efforts new and more extended means of perception and manifestation. The sense, in their turn refined, will see their circle of action enlarge; the human will become a mysterious temple filled with harmonies and with perfumes, an admirable instrument for the service of a spirit. At the same time, with the human personality, and soul, and organism, the earthly organism will be transformed. In order that society evolves, the individual must evolve himself first. It is man who makes humanity, and humanity by its constant action transforms its dwelling. There is an absolute equilibrium between the moral and the physical; the thought and the will are the excellent utensils by the aid of which we can transform everything in ourselves and around us. Having but high and pure thoughts, aspirations toward all that is great, noble, and beautiful, little by little we will feel our being regenerated, and with it, gradually, society, the globe, humanity. In our ascension we will come to better understand and practice this universal communion that binds all beings. Unconscious in the lower states of existence, this communion will become more and more conscious in the measure that the life is elevated and travels over the innumerable degrees of evolution to arrive one day at that state of spirituality where every soul, shining with the glory of acquired powers, in an ecstasy of love sees and feels itself united to all in work infinite and eternal.
MANIFESTATIONS AFTER DEATH
In
the preceding examination we have followed the spirit of man through the
different phases of extrication. Ordinary sleep, somnambulism, transmission
of thought, telepathy under all forms: we have seen its sensitiveness and
its means of perception increase, in the measure that its ties to the body
relaxed. We are going to see it now in the state of absolute liberty -
that is to say, after death, manifesting itself at the same time physically
and intellectually to its earthly friends. No chasm separates them in the
different psychic states. Whether these phenomena take place during or
after the material life, the cause is identical in its laws and in its
effects.
Let
us eliminate the idea of the supernatural, which has long been looked upon
with suspicion by science. The old adage, ‘Nature makes no breaks,’ verifies
itself once more. Death is not a break; it is a separation and not a dissolution
of the elements that compose the earth man. It is that passing from the
world visible to the world invisible, whose limits are purely arbitrary,
and due simply to the imperfection of ourselves. The life of each one of
us in the Beyond is the natural and logical prolongation of actual life,
the development of the invisible parts of our being. There are links in
the psychic domain as in the physical. We have seen in the two orders of
apparitions, whether living or deceased, that it is always the etheric
form - this vehicle of the soul, the reproduction or the picture of the
physical body - which becomes perceptible to the medium. Science, according
to Curie, Lebau, and Becquerel, familiarizes itself day after day with
the subtle and invisible states of matter, with its fluids, in a word,
utilized by the spirits in their manifestations, and well understood by
them.
Thanks
to recent discoveries, science has entered into contact with a world of
elements, of forces, and of powers unsuspected, and the possibilities of
forms of existence long unknown at last appear to him. The scientists who
have studied spiritual phenomena - Sir W. Crookes, R. Wallace, R. Dale
Owen, Sir Olive Lodge, Paul Gibier, Myers, Aksakof - have testified to
numerous apparitions of the dead. The spirit of Katie King was materialized
during three years in the home of Sr. William Crookes, member of the Royal
Academy of London, and was photographed on 2nd March 1894 in the presence
of a group of experimenters, as he relates in his book Researches. Myers
speaks of 231 cases of apparitions of the deceased. Among them was one
announcing an imminent death. A commercial traveler had a vision one morning
of a sister dead nine years. When he related this to his family it met
with incredulity and skepticism; but in describing the vision he mentioned
a scratch on her face. This detail caused the mother to faint. After coming
to consciousness, the mother related how she had inadvertently made this
scratch on her daughter’s face as she lay in her coffin, and had covered
it with powder, so that no person in the world knew of the occurrence.
The fact that it had been seen bye the son impressed upon the mother the
veracity of the vision, which she believed was a forerunner of her own
death. In fact, she died some weeks later.
In
a report made before the ‘International Congress of Psychology’ in Paris,
1900, Dr. Paul Gibier, Director of the Pasteur Institute, spoke of the
materialization of phantoms obtained by him in his laboratory in presence
of regular assistants in his biological work and of several ladies of his
family. These were given the special mission of watching the medium, Mme.
Salmon; of disrobing her before the séance, in order to verify her
garments, always black, while the phantoms appeared in white. The medium
was also locked in a metallic cage, and Dr. Gibier kept the key; yet under
these conditions, in a half-light, numerous forms of various heights appeared,
from little children to those of tall stature. The formation was gradual,
and took place before the eyes of all the assistants. Interrogated, they
spoke, declaring themselves personalities who had lived on earth, whose
mission it now was to demonstrate the existence of another life.
In
Paris, 23rd September 1900, Doctor Bayal, Ex-Governor of Dahomey, and Senator
of Bouches-du-Rhône, described the apparitions he had witnessed at
Arles. The phantom of Arcella, a young Roman girl whose tomb is at Arles,
was materialized in the presence of many people, among whom were the poet
Mistral, and a general of the division, a noted doctor, and others. Professor
Milesi, of the University of Rome, testified in the Revue of Psychic Studies,
11th September 1904, to the materialization of his sister three years after
her death. ‘She appeared with the exquisite smile which was habitual to
her,’ he said. In an article in the Figaro, 9th October 1905, Mr. Charles
Richet, of the Academy of Medicine of Paris, Member of the Institute, wrote;
‘The occult world exists; at risk of being regarded by my contemporaries
as insane, I believe in phantoms.’ In my own group of students that I long
directed in Tours, the mediums described apparitions of the dead whom they
had never seen or known so perfectly that they were readily recognized
by those present. In the works of Aksakof, he relates the reproduction
by a spirit of the penmanship of the banker Livermore, which was identical
with that in the possession of his wife. Often spirits incorporate in the
body of the sleeping medium, and speak and write, furnishing proofs of
their identity. The medium abandons momentarily her body to their use.
Voice, language, and gestures are those of the spirit, not of the medium
at those times. A curious case is testified to by Abbé Grimond,
director of the Asylum for Deaf-Mutes at Vaucluse. By the means of the
organs of Mme. Gallas, medium, while in trance, he received from the spirit
of Focade, eight years deceased, a message by the silent motion of the
lips. This was after a special method of speech for the mute which this
spirit had invented and communicated to Abbé Grimond, and that this
venerable ecclesiastic alone knew. Twelve witnesses who were present have
given their signatures to the truth of this remarkable séance. Doctor
Maxwell, Avocat-Géneral, speaks in his book of a case of incorporation
as follows; ‘A curious personality is that of a doctor who has been dead
a hundred years; his medical language is archaic. He gives the ancient
names to medicinal plants. His diagnosis is generally exact, but the description
of internal symptoms which he perceives are astonishing to a physician
of the twentieth century! I have studied my confrère from beyond
the tomb for ten years, and he has not failed to present a striking continuity
of logic.’
If
we take into consideration the difficulties which surround the communications
by the aid of an organism, and particularly a brain which he has not himself
fashioned and accustomed himself to by experience, if we consider that
by reason of the difference in planes of existence one cannot demand of
discarnate man all the proofs we demand of a material man, we must them
recognize that the phenomenon of incorporation is one of those which co-operates
the most powerfully to demonstrate the spirituality of life and its survival.
It
is not a question in these cases of a simple influence at a distance, it
is an impulsion which the subject cannot resist, and which often takes
possession of the entire organism. These phenomena are analogous to that
of the second personality. There the profound ME substitutes itself for
the normal ME, and directs the physical body, with the purpose of regeneration.
But here it is a strange spirit which plays a role and substitutes itself
in place of the personality of the sleeping medium. The word ‘possession’
which we have just used has often been employed in an evil sense. One attributes
to it facts which are designed as diabolical. But as Myers has said, "The
evil is not a creature recognized in science. In these phenomena we find
ourselves in presence of spirits who have been men like ourselves, animated
by the same motives which inspire us.’
Thanks
to these experiences, to these observations, to these testimonials a million
times repeated, we must see the existence of the soul rising out of the
domain of hypothesis, or of simple metaphysical conception, to become a
living reality, a fact vigorously established.
All the terror, all the superstitions suggested by the idea of death to man vanish. Our conception of the universal life and of divine work enlarges, and at the same time our confidence in the future is fortified. We see under the alternate forms of existence, carnal and etheric, that the progress of life and the development of the personality continues, and one law supreme presides over the evolution of souls through time and space.
VIBRATORY STATES OF THE SOULS’ MEMORY
Life
is an immense vibration which fills the universe and of which the center
is God. Each soul is a detached spark from which this divine center becomes
in its turn a center of vibrations which vary and augment with amplitude
and intensity, following the degree of the elevation of life. This fact
can be verified by experiment. (Doctors Baraduc and Joire have constructed
a registering apparatus which measures the radiant force escaping from
each human person, and varying according to the psychic state of the subject).
Each soul has then its particular and different vibration; its proper movement,
its rhythm, is the exact representation of its dynamic power, of its intellectual
value, of its moral elevation. All the beauty, all the grandeur of the
living universe is summed up in this law of harmonic vibrations. The souls
that vibrate in unison recognize each other, and call across space with
sympathy, friendship, and love. The artists, the sensitives, the delicately
harmonized beings know this law and feel its effects. The superior soul
vibrates in unison with all the harmonies.
The
psychic entity penetrates with its vibrations all its etheric organism
- that subtle form and image, that exact reproduction of its radiant and
harmonious personality. But incarnation comes, and these vibrations are
under veils of flesh. The interior center cannot project outward more than
a feeble intermittent radiation; nevertheless in sleep, in somnambulism,
in trance, as soon as a passage is opened to the soul through the envelope
of matter which chains and oppresses, the vibratory current is established,
and the center restored to activity. The spirit finds in these interior
states power and liberty. All that sleeps in it awakens; its numerous lives
reconstruct themselves, not only with treasures of thoughts and memories,
but also with all the sensations, joys, and sorrows unregistered in the
fluidic organism. In trance, the soul, vibrating with memories of the past,
affirms its anterior existences and renews the mysterious chain of its
transmigrations.
The
smallest details of our life are registered in us and leave their ineffaceable
traces; thoughts, desires, passions, acts good or bad, all are there fixed,
all are there engraved. During the normal course of life, then memories
accumulate in successive layers, and the most recent efface in appearance
the most ancient. We seem to have forgotten a million details of our departed
existence; but in the experiences of hypnotism, it is only necessary to
evoke the past and to turn the subject by will to an anterior epoch of
his life in his youth or childhood to bring back those memories in crowds.
The subject reviews his past with the associations of ideas which pertained
to that epoch; (ideas often wholly unlike those he actually professes);
and with the tastes, habits, and language of that time, he automatically
reconstructs a series of phenomena contemporaneous to that period. This
leads us to recognize that there is a close correlation between the psychic
individuality and the organic state. Each mental state is associated with
a state physiological. The evocation of one in the memory of a hypnotized
subject leads to the reaparition of the other.
This
law is known in psychology under the name of ‘psycho-physical parallelism.’
A notable instance of this law is the case of Rose, a hypnotic subject
of M. Pierre Janet, Professor of Psychology in Sorbonne. He relates in
his work on this subject, that when he willed her to go back two years
in her life while in trance state, there were reproduced in her all the
symptoms of pregnancy, which was her condition at that time. This phenomenon
would be incomprehensible without the explanation that the etheric double
retains all the impressions of the past. It is that which furnishes the
soul the sum-total of its states of consciousness; even after the destruction
of the brain memory. Spirits demonstrate this by their communications,
for they have conserved in space the most minute details of terrestrial
life.
This
automatic registration seems to be effected in groups or zones within us
- zones corresponding to periods of our existence. If the will causes the
awakening to memory of an event pertaining to any past period, all the
facts belonging to this same period unroll in a methodical series. M. G.
Delarene compares these vibratory states to the layers in the section of
a tree, which permit us to calculate its age; this renders comprehensible
the variations of personality already mentioned. Superficial observers
explain these phenomena by the disassociation of consciousness. Studied
closely they represent, on the contrary, a unique consciousness corresponding
to many phases of one existence. These aspects are repeated as soon as
the sleep is profound enough and the etheric double is released.
This
release is facilitated by magnetic action. The more profound the hypnotic
state, the more fully can the soul detach itself and recover full powers
of vibration. The active life of the spirit is resumed, while the physical
life is suspended. To lead the hypnotic subject to a determined epoch in
his past, longitudinal passes, practiced downward, should be made until
profound sleep results. One can obtain facsimile penmanship from such subjects,
varying with the different epochs of their lives.
We
have ourselves assigned to a subject one precise date in his far past,
and caused him to recall it, with details afterwards verified. Such experiences
cast a bright light on the mystery of life. All the varied aspects of memory,
the existence of souvenirs of normal life, and their revival in trance
condition, are explained by the different vibratory movements which unite
the soul and its psychic body to the material brain.
With every change of state the vibrations, varying in intensity, become more rapid in the measure that the soul is released from the body. Sensations felt in a normal state register with a minimum of force and durability, but memory conscious, memory implacable, conserves the imprint of all its faults, and becomes its own judge, and sometimes its own executioner. But at the same time, the ME, broken into fragments and distinct layers during the earth life, reconstructs itself into a magnificent unity. All the experience acquired in the course of centuries, all the spiritual riches and fruits of evolution, often hidden or buried and lessened by this experience, reappear in their brilliancy and freshness to serve as a foundation of new acquisition. Nothing is lost! The deep layers of being, if they recount the faults and falls, proclaim also the slow, difficult efforts made in the course of the ages to beauty the personality, in the unfolding of the acquired faculties, qualities, and virtues.
EVOLUTION AND FINALITY OF THE SOUL
The
soul, we have said, comes from God; it is the principle of intelligence
and life in us. Mysterious essence, it escapes analysis, like all things
which come from the Absolute. Created by love, created for love, so tiny
it can be restrained in a fragile form, so great that with the flight of
a thought, it embraces the Infinite, the soul is a portion the divine essence
projected into the material world. From the hour of its descent into matter,
what has been the way it followed to remount to the point of its actual
course? It has been obliged to pass through obscure paths, reclothe forms,
animate organisms it rejected at the end of each existence as one does
with a mantle which has become useless.
All
its bodies of flesh perished; the winds of destiny scattered the dust.
It pursued its ascending march through the innumerable stations of its
journeys, and goes toward a goal grand and desirable, a goal divine, which
is perfection. The soul contains in its natural state all the germs of
its future developments. It is destined to know all, to acquire all, to
possess all! And how can it achieve this in one existence? Life is short
and perfection is long! Can the soul in one life develop its understanding
- enlighten its reason - fortify its conscience - assimilate all the elements
of wisdom, holiness, and genius? No! To achieve its ends it must, in time
and space, have a field without limits to travel; it is by transformations
without number, after millions of centuries, that the coarse mineral changes
to the pure diamond, shining with a million fires. It is so with the human
soul. The aim of evolution, the reason of life and being, is not earthly
happiness, as many erroneously think, but the perfecting of each one of
us. And this perfection we must realize by work, by effort, and by alternating
joy and sorrow until we attain the celestial state.
If
there is on earth less joy than sorrow, it is because sorrow is the instrument
par excellence of education and progress. A stimulant for the being which
without it would be retarded in paths of sensuality. Pain, physical and
moral, forms our experience; wisdom is the price of it. Little by little
the soul is elevated, and in the measure that it mounts, there accumulates
in it an always-growing sum of knowledge and virtue. The soul feels itself
united more and more to its own world, and communicates more intimately
with its planetary center.
Eventually
by powerful ties it unites itself with the company of space, and then with
the Eternal Being. So the life of conscious being is a life of solidarity
and liberty. Free in the limit assigned to it by the eternal laws, it becomes
the architect of its own destiny. Its advancement is its work. No fatality
oppresses it, knowing that only the consequences of its own acts fall upon
it. It can grow and develop but in the collective life, with the assistance
of, and to the profit of all. The more it mounts, the more it fells and
suffers with all and for all.
In
its need of its own upliftment it attracts to it all the human beings who
people the world where it has lived, to help them attain the spiritual
state. It seeks to do for them what the older brothers, the great spirits,
have done for it in guiding its progress. The law of justice desires all
souls to be emancipated in their turn and freed from that lower life. Each
soul which arrives at full consciousness should work to prepare for its
brothers a social condition which eliminates all save the inevitable evils.
These necessary evils, operating as a law of general education, will never
be completely suppressed in our world; they represent one of the conditions
of terrestrial life. Matter is a useful obstacle; it provokes the effort
of developing the will - it contributes to the ascension of beings by imposing
on them the necessity to work. How learn joy without pain? Without the
shadow, how appreciate the light? How, without privation, enjoy acquisition?
Behold why difficulties in all forms are found in us and around us. It
is a grand spectacle, this strife of the spirit against matter, this strife
for the conquest of the globe, this strife against the elements, the floods,
life and death. Everywhere matter opposes itself to the manifestation of
thought. In the domain of art, it is the indiscernible, the infinitely
tiny particle which hides itself from observation. In the social order,
there are obstacles without number, epidemics, catastrophes, and conflagrations;
and facing the powers which menace him on all sides, man stands a fragile
being, with no resource but his will.
By
the aid of this unique resource, through all time the fierce strife is
pursued without truce, without mercy; when one day, by human will, the
formidable power is vanquished. Man has willed, and matter is subdued.
At his gesture, the enemy elements, water and fire, are united and toil
for him. It is the law of effort - the law supreme by which spirit asserts
itself and triumphs and grows. It is the magnificent epoch of history,
this exterior strife which fills the world. The interior strife is not
less moving. With each rebirth, the spirit must fashion a new envelope
which will serve its dwelling and express the conceptions of its genius.
Often the instrument resists, and the thought falls back on itself, powerless
to lift the burden which smothers it. But accumulated efforts of thought
and desire through centuries will develop the soul’s high faculties.
There
is in each of us a silent aspiration, an intimate mysterious energy which
carries us toward the summits and pushes us toward the beautiful and the
good. It is the law of progress, of eternal evolution, which guides humanity
across the ages and spurs each one of us on. For humanity in all ages is
composed of the same souls. They come from century to century, to follow
in new bodies their work of self-perfection, until they are ripened for
better worlds. The history of one soul does not greatly differ from that
of all humanity; the ladder only differs, the ladder of relative proportions.
Spirit moulds matter; it communicates its life and beauty. So evolution
is par excellence the aesthetic law. The forms we have acquired are the
point of departure for more beautiful forms. Yesterday prepares tomorrow.
The past gives birth to the future. The human work reflects the word divine
which will blossom in more beautiful and perfect form.
*
* *
The
law of progress does not apply only to man; in every domain of nature,
evolution has been recognized by the thinkers of all time. From the green
cell, the vague embryo floating upon the waters, through innumerable changes,
the chain of the species has unfolded its lengths down to us. (The mono-cellular
beings are found today by millions in each human organism. It is not through
one cell alone that the chain of species has come, but rather by multitudes
of these cells grouped to form more perfect beings, and round upon round
converging toward unity.)
Upon
this chain every link represents a form of existence which leads to a superior
form, to an organism better adapted to the growing needs and manifestations
of life. But on the ladder of evolution thought, conscience, and liberty
appear only after many degrees; in the plant intelligence sleeps; in the
animal it dreams; in man alone it wakens recognizes itself, and becomes
conscious. From this hour progress fatal in some ways in the inferior forms
of nature can only be realized but with the accord of human will with eternal
laws.
It
is by this accord and this union of the human and divine will that are
build the works which prepare for the reign of God - that is to say, the
reign of justice, wisdom, and goodness which every reasoning and conscientious
being feels intuitively must come.
So
the study of the laws of evolution, instead of weakening the spirituality
of man, gives it instead new sanction; it shows us how our bodies can obtain
an inferior form by the law of moral faculties of a different origin, and
this origin we find in the invisible universe, the sublime world of the
spirit. The theory of evolution ought to be completed by that of percussion;
that is to say, by the action of invisible powers who direct this slow
and prodigious ascensional march of life on our globe. The occult world
intervenes at certain epochs in the physical development of humanity, as
it intervenes in the moral and intellectual domain by psychic revelations.
When
a race, having attained its apogee, is followed by a new race, it is rational
to believe that a family of superior souls is incarnated among the vanishing
race to help it mount to a higher estate and to fashion a new type. It
is the eternal hymen of heaven and earth, the intimate penetration of matter
and spirit, the increasing overflow of the psychic life into forms in the
course of evolution.
The
appearance of man on the ladder of beings explains itself as follows; man
is the synthesis of all living forms which have preceded him - the last
link in the long chain of inferior lines, which unroll through time. But
this is only the exterior aspect of the problem of origins; the interior
aspect is more ample and imposing. Every birth is explained by the descent
into flesh of a soul from space, and the first appearance of man on our
planet must be attributed to the intervention of invisible powers which
generated life. The psychic essence came to communicate the breath of new
life to animal forms. It created for the manifestation of intelligence
an organ unknown till then - speech. Powerful element of all social life,
the word appeared, and at the same time, by its etheric envelope, the incarnated
soul retained the possibility of entering into contact with the center
from which it came.
The
evolution of worlds and souls is regulated by the divine will which penetrates
and directs all nature. But physical evolution is only a preparation for
psychic evolution, and the ascension of soul is pursued by the chain binding
the material worlds to the Beyond.
That
which dominates the lower regions of life is the incessant combat, the
perpetual warfare without check waged by every being to conquer and obtain
a place for himself, almost always to the detriment of others. This furious
strife decimates and destroys the inferior beings in its whirlpool. Our
globe is an arena of incessant battles; nature renews without pause its
army of combatants. In its prodigious fecundity it creates new beings when
again death presses into their ranks. This strife, frightful at first sight,
is yet necessary to the development of the principles of life. It will
last until the higher day when a ray of higher intelligence comes to illuminate
the sleeping consciousness. By this struggle the will is developed. From
pain is born understanding; material evolution and the destruction of organisms
is but a transitory phase. It represents the primary epoch of life. The
imperishable realities are in the spirit; they only survive the conflict.
All these ephemeral envelopes are but the vestments given the permanent
etheric form for temporary use. It clothes itself in these costumes to
play the numerous acts of the drama of evolution upon the grand stage of
the universe. Emerging degree by degree from the abyss of life to become
spirit, to gain its future, hour after hour to release itself a little
more day by day from the grasp of the passions, to free itself from suggestions
of egotism and idleness and discouragement, and to aid all the human race
toward a more elevated estate - behold the role assigned to each soul,
and, in order to fill this role, it has all the succession of innumerable
existences which are evolved upon the magnificent ladder of the worlds.
All
which comes from matter is unstable - all vanishes, all disintegrates.
The mountains sink little by little under the action of the elements; the
great cities fall in ruins; the stars fade out and die; the soul alone
soars imperishable through eternal duration. We are limited and restrained
by terrestrial bonds, but when though detaches itself from changing forms
and embraces the extent of time, it sees the past and the future unite
and live in the present. The chant of glory, the hymn of infinite life,
fills all space. It rises from the bosom of ruins and tombs, and upon the
debris of civilizations grow new flowers, and union is made between the
invisible and visible, between the humanity of earth and that which peoples
space. Their voices call and respond, and these murmurs, still vague and
confused for many, become for us the message, the vibrant word which confirms
the communion of universal love.
Such
is the complex character of the human being - spirit, force, and matter,
in which are contained all the powers of the universe. All that is in us
is in the universe; all that is in the universe is in us. By his etheric
and his material bodies, man finds himself united to all the worlds invisible
and divine. We are made of light and shadow. What is in us is in every
other being. Each soul is a projection from the eternal center. It is that
which consecrates and assures the fraternity of man. We have in us the
instincts of the beast, and we have, too, the chrysalis of the angel -
of the radiant and pure being that we can become by moral aspirations of
the heart and the constant sacrifice of self. We touch depths of abysses
with our fee, and with our brows the high altitudes of Heaven, the glorious
empire of the spirit. When we listen to what is passing in the depths of
our being, we hear the rumbling of hidden and tumultuous waters, the ebb
and flow of the stormy sea of personality, with its waves of anger, egotism,
and pride.
These
are the voices of matter, the appeals of the lower regions, which still
influence out actions. But this influence we can dominate by will; upon
these voices we can impose silence; and when the murmur of the passions
is quieted, then the powerful voice of the Infinite Spirit is heard, the
canticle of Life Eternal, whose harmony fills immensity. The more the mind
is elevated and purified, the more accessible it becomes to the vibrations
and the voices from on high. The divine mind which animates the universe
acts upon all minds. It seeks to penetrate, clarify, and fertilize them.
Too gross still, the greater number remains closed and dark. They cannot
feel the influence nor hear the appeal. Often the divine mind surrounds
them, envelops them, seeks to reach the depths of their natures and to
answer them spiritually. But the human soul is free, and may resist this
effort; others feel its influence only in solemn moments of their lives,
during great trials, or in desolate hours when they need help from on high.
To live the higher life, where these influences reach us, we must have
known sorrow, practiced abnegation, renounced material joys, and lighted
in ourselves this flame, this interior illumination which is never extinguished,
and of which the bright gleams in this world are but the reflections from
Beyond.
Multiple
and sorrowful planetary existences prepare us for this life. It is thus
the mystery of the ‘psyche’ is unveiled to the human soul, shut for a time
in flesh, and mounting toward its origin through millions of deaths and
births. The task is rude, the steps steep to climb, the frightful spiral
seems to wind without apparent end; but our forces are unlimited, for we
can renew them by the will and by universal communion. And we are not alone
upon this great journey! Not only do we sooner or later rejoin our companions
and our friends of past lives, those who shared our joys and troubles,
but other great celestial spirits come to our side in difficult places.
Those who have gone ahead of us on the sacred way, not losing sight of
our needs, reach out their helping hands to aid us over the tormenting
spots in our route. Slowly, sadly we ripen for higher and higher tasks.
We participate more completely in the execution of a plan whose majesty
moves to admiration those who read between the imposing lines. In the measure
that ascension is accentuated, greater revelations are made to us - new
forms of activity given to us, new psychic senses are born in us, and new
sublimities appear to us. The etheric universe opens more widely to our
flights and becomes a source of inexhaustible joy.
Then
comes the hour when after its peregrinations through those worlds, the
soul in the regions of higher life contemplates its ensemble of existences,
its long cortège of sufferings subdued. At last it comprehends!
Those sufferings were the price of happiness; those trials gave birth to
its joys, and then its role changes. The protégé becomes
the protector. It envelops with its influence those who are still striving
with earth difficulties; it whispers to them and counsels them by its own
experience, and sustains them through the rude paths they are treading.
Does the soul ever arrive at the end of its voyage? As it advances along
the prepared way it sees ever opening before it new fields of study and
discovery. Like the currents of a stream, the waves of a supreme knowledge
descend toward it in a tide of increasing power. It penetrates the holy
harmony of things, and understands that no discordance, no contradiction
exists in the universe, that everywhere reigns order, wisdom, and foresight,
and its confidence, its enthusiasm augments. With a greater love for the
Supreme Power, it enjoys with intensity the felicity of well being.
From that moment the soul is intimately associated with the divine work; it is ripe to fulfill the missions devolving on higher souls in this hierarchy of spirits, who under various titles govern and animate the cosmos. For these souls are the agents of God in the eternal work of creation. They are the marvelous books upon which God has written His most beautiful mysteries. They are like streams which bring to the earth from space forces and radiations from the Infinite Soul. God knows all these souls which He has formed with His thought and His love. He knows what great part each one will take for the realization of His wishes. At first, He lets them slowly pursue the sinuous path, mount the somber defiles of terrestrial lives, accumulate little by little in themselves the treasures of virtue and patience, and lean what is to be acquired in the school of suffering. When one day, softened under the rains of adversity, ripened by the rays of the divine sun, they come out of the shadow of time, of obscurity, of lives innumerable, and their faculties blossom in glorious sheaves, and their works reveal the reflection of divine genius.
DEATH
DEATH
is but a change of state; the destruction of a fragile form which no longer
furnishes life with the necessary conditions for its evolution. On the
other side of the tomb, another phase of existence opens. The spirit in
form etheric, imponderable, prepares for new incarnations. It finds in
its mental state the fruits of the finished existence. Everywhere is life;
all nature shows to us the perpetual renewing of everything. Nowhere is
death, as we understand the word - nowhere is annihilation. The principle
of life never dies. The universe overflows with life physical and psychic.
Everywhere is the immense fortification of beings, the elaboration of souls
preparing for their magnificent ascension through slow and obscure paths
of matter.
The
life of man is like the sun of summer in Polar Regions; it descends slowly.
It drops, it weakens, and seems to disappear for an instant on the horizon.
In appearance that is the end, but quickly it rises to follow again its
immense orbit in the skies.
Death
is only a moment’s eclipse in the revolution of our existence. But this
instant suffices to reveal to us the grave and profound meaning of life.
Death also has its nobility, its grandeur. We should not fear it, but rather
seek to embellish it, and to prepare for it by research and the conquest
of moral beauty - the beauty of the spirit, which moulds the body, and
ornaments it with an august reflection at the hour of the supreme separation.
The fashion in which we know how to die is in itself an indication of what
will be our life in space. Something like a pure, cold light surrounds
some deathbeds. Faces heretofore insignificant seem aureoled with rays
from Beyond. An imposing silence surrounds those who have left earth. The
living witnesses of death feel great and austere impressions disengage
themselves from the banality of their habitual thoughts. Hate and all evil
passions cannot exist before the spectacle of death. Before the body of
an enemy animosity is vanquished, and all desire for vengeance dies. Before
a casket, forgiveness seems easy and duty imperative.
All
death is a rebirth; it is the manifestation of a life which binds us to
the Invisible. After a time of trouble we find ourselves on the other side
of the tomb, in the fullness of our faculties and consciousness, near to
the beloved beings who shared our earthly existence.
The
tomb held only vain dust; we must elevate our thoughts if we would find
the trance of souls who were dear to us. Do not appeal to the stones of
cemeteries for the secrets of life. Know that the bones and dust which
lie there are nothing; the souls which animated them are gone. They will
come again in more refined and subtle forms. From the bosom of the Invisible,
where your prayers reach and move them, they follow you with their loving
eyes; they smile, and they respond to your thoughts. Spiritual revelation
will teach you how to communicate with them, and to unite yourself with
them in the same love and in an ineffable hope. They are often at your
side - these beloved beings you seek in the cemetery. They come and watch
over you - they who were the companions of your joys and sorrows. Around
you float a throng of beings who disappeared in death, a throng which calls
to you, and tries to show the path for you to pursue.
O death!
O serene majesty! Thou whom we regard with terror, thou art for the thinker
but an instant of repose - the transition between two acts of destiny,
one ending - one beginning. When my poor soul - wandering for centuries
through many worlds after strife, vicissitudes, and disappointments inconceivable,
after extinguished illusions and delayed hope - at last goes to repose
again in thy breast, with joy it will salute the dawn of etheric life.
With intoxication it will lift itself from earth’s dust, and though fathomless
spaces seek those cherished ones who await it yonder.
To
the greater part of men, death remains the profound mystery, the somber
problem they dare not look in the face. For us, it is the blessed hour
for releasing the imprisoned soul and giving it free passage to the eternal
country. That country is the radiant immensity studded with suns and spheres.
Compared with them, how poor and mean appears our little earth! The Infinite
envelops us on all sides; there is no end to space or time for the soul
freed from body limitations.
As
each existence has its period, and then vanishes to give place to another
life, so each sphere in the universe must die to give place to other more
perfect worlds. A day will come when all human life will be extinguished
on the cold earth. The planet will roll on in melancholy silence; imposing
ruins will stand where once stood Rome - Paris - Constatinople - cadavers
of great capitols, the last vestiges of an extinguished race, gigantic
books of stone with no eye of flesh to read them. But humanity will only
have disappeared from earth in order to pursue upon spheres better endowed
other paths of ascension. The waves of progress will have pushed all the
terrestrial souls toward planets better suited for life. It is probable
that prodigious civilizations will flourish then on Saturn and Jupiter,
and humanity reborn will there flower in a glory incomparable.
A new
field of action will be given humanity to love and work toward perfection.
In the midst of their work, sad souvenirs of earth will perhaps come to
haunt their spirits; but these souvenirs, with memories of troubles overcome
and sorrows endured, will be only a stimulant to greater heights. The voice
of wisdom will say to them: ‘What matters the shadow of the past! Nothing
perishes; all life reforms itself, and mounts from sphere to sphere - from
sun to sun, up to God. Spirit is imperishable! Remember this - there is
no death.’ The teachings of the churches and their ceremonials have contributed
not a little to the representation of death under lugubrious forms, and
to awakening a sentiment of terror in the minds of mortals.
Materialistic
doctrines have not reacted against this impression. At the hour of twilight,
when night descends upon the earth, a certain sadness touches us. We drive
it away, saying, ‘After darkness the light returns; the night is but the
herald of dawn.’ When the summer is followed by sad winter, we console
ourselves with the thought of future springs. Why, then, this fear of death
- this poignant anxiety regarding the act which is not the end of life?
The
spiritualist knows death ends nothing. It is for him the entrance into
a mode of life full of rich impressions and sensations. Not only are we
still in possession of spiritual joys, but they are augmented by new resources
and more varied powers of enjoyment. Death does not even deprive us of
the things of the earth; we continue to see those we loved and left behind
us. From the bosom of space we follow the progress of this planet; we see
the changes which take place, and we assist in new discoveries, in the
development of nations politically, socially, and religiously: and until
the hour of our return to flesh we participate, etherically, to the measure
of our power and our advancement, in the labors of those who toil for humanity.
Instead
of avoiding the idea of death, we should look it in the face, and know
what it is. Let us disengage it from the shadows and chimeras with which
it has been enveloped, and ask of it in what manner we should prepare ourselves
for this necessary and natural incident in the course of life. Necessary,
we said. In truth, what would happen if death were suppressed? This globe
would become too small to contain the throngs of humanity. Age and decrepitude
would lend their aid to make life insupportable. A day would come, when,
having exhausted all the means of study - of travel and of useful cooperation,
existence would assume for us a character of overwhelming monotony.
Our
progress demands that one day or another we should be relieved from this
earthly envelope which, after having rendered its service, becomes unsuitable
for other plans of destiny. How can those who believe in the existence
of a Supreme Power think of death as an evil?
The
universe cannot fail. Its aim is beauty, its means, justice and love. Let
us fortify ourselves with the thought of unlimited futures; confidence
in the survival of life will stimulate our efforts and render them fertile.
No work done with patience and a high motive can fail of success on some
tomorrow. Every time death knocks at our door in its splendid austerity
it is an invitation to us to live better, to act better, and to increase
the worth of our lives by ceaseless efforts.
Often
the imagination of man peoples the Beyond with frightful creations. Certain
churches teach that the conditions of our future life are determined irrevocably
at death, and this affirmation troubles the existence of many believers.
The revelation of spirits puts an end to all these apprehensions, bringing
from beyond the tomb precise information. It dissipates the cruel incertitude,
the haunting fear of the unknown. Death, it tells us, changes nothing in
our spiritual nature or our character - that which constitutes the veritable
ME. It simply sets us free in the measure of our advancement. On that side
as on this, we have the possibility of choosing good or evil, and the faculty
to advance, progress, and reform. Everywhere reign the same laws, the same
harmonies, the same divine powers. Nothing is irrevocable; the love which
calls us to this world attracts us later to the other; and in all places
friends and protectors attend us. While here we weep over the departure
of those who are lost to us in seeming nothingness, above us beings glorified
welcome their arrival in the light in the same manner that we welcome the
arrival of an infant whose soul comes to blossom newly on earth. Our dead
are the living in Heaven. Many people fear the physical phases of death,
but the spirits tell us that the moment of death is almost always painless.
Death is but falling asleep. The knowledge which we have been able to acquire
of the conditions of the future life exercises a great influence on our
last moments. It gives us more assurance, and enables the soul to quickly
disengage itself.
To
prepare oneself usefully for the life Beyond, it is not only necessary
to be convinced of its reality, but to comprehend its laws, and by their
aid to see the advantages and the consequences of efforts toward moral
ideals. Our psychical studies and relations established during life with
the invisible worlds, and our aspirations toward a more elevated mode of
existence help to develop latent faculties; and when the definite hour
comes, the final detachment from the body will be easily accomplished.
The spirit will quickly recognize its position; all that it sees will be
familiar, and it will adapt itself without effort or pain to its new environment.
Often
at the approach of the last hour the dying enter into possession of their
psychic powers and perceive the beings and the things of the invisible
world. There is an immense library of authentic facts open to all who desire
proofs of such occurrences. In the annals of Scientific Psychology of March
1906, the last hours of the Rev. Dwight L. Moody, the Evangelist, are described
by his son (page 485). The dying man said, ‘The earth is disappearing,
the heavens open before me; do not call me back. If this is death, it is
beautiful. Dwight! Irene! I see the children!’ A few moments later he lost
consciousness. In the same periodical, page 50, Alfred Smedley gives the
story of the last moments of his wife, who cried out joyfully, ‘Why, here
are my sister, my mother, and my father and my brother! And they are bringing
Betsey Heap. Oh, they have come to take me away.’ Betsey Heap was a faithful
servant of the family, greatly devoted to them. A few moments afterward,
Mrs. Smedley died. These are but two of numberless cases of a similar nature.
Mr. Stainton Moses, pastor of an English church, and a celebrated psychic,
wrote of his study of the transition of a soul in the pages of Light. For
twelve days and nights he was at the bedside of a dying friend, and was
able to see the changes in the color of the aura, and, to use his own words,
‘At the supreme moment, I saw the forms of spirit guardians appear and
approach the dying man, and with no effort separate the soul from the body.’
The
best means of securing a sweet and peaceful death is to live worthily,
simply, soberly, and to vitalize existence with high thoughts and noble
actions. There are good and bad conditions beyond the tomb, as here. What
our condition will be there depends wholly upon the manner in which we
have developed our tendencies, opportunities, and desires. It is in the
present that we must prepare, act, and reform, and not at the moment when
our earth end approaches. It is puerile to believe our future education
depends upon certain formalities well performed at the hour of departure.
It is our entire life here which responds to the Beyond. One is closely
united to the other; they form a continuity of cause and effect which death
does not interrupt. It is well to dissipate the chimeras by which certain
brains are haunted, of regions reserved for souls after death, where hideous
creatures torment them.
He
who watched over our birth, and placed us in this world in loving arms
outstretched to receive us, will reserve affection for us also at the hour
of our arrival in the Beyond. Rid yourself of visions infernal and of vain
terrors. The future, like the present, is activity. Work! It is the conquest
of new regions. Have confidence in the goodness of God, in His love for
His creatures, and go forward with a firm heart toward the goal He has
fixed for each life. Your conscience will be your judge and your executioner
beyond the tomb. Release from the fetters of earth, it acquires an acumen
difficult for us to comprehend; too often drowsy during life, it awakens
at death and lifts its voice. It evokes the memories of the past, and stripped
of all illusions, they appear in full light, and every least fault becomes
a cause of regret. Of this Myers has said, ‘There is no need of purification
by fire! The knowledge of himself is complete punishment and the complete
reward of man.’
Harmony is everywhere; in the solemn march of worlds, as in that of human destinies, each one is classed according to his aptitude in the universal order. To great souls are given high tasks and creations of genius - to the weaker, mediocre works and mission inferior. With every effort of our lives we go toward the role which is ours by right. Make yourselves, then, great and powerful souls, rich with virtue and science, capable of noble works, and create for yourselves a high place in the eternal order. By culture, by the conquest of energy, dignity, and goodness, rise to the summit of the great spirits who labor for the cause of the humanities, and later you shall taste with them the joys reserved for the truly meritorious. Then death, in place of being a trial, will become in your eyes a benefit, and you can repeat the celebrated words of Socrates, ‘If this is death, let me die again and again.’
LIFE IN THE BEYOND
We
have said that the human being pertains to two worlds. By his physical
body, he is tied to the visible world; by his etheric body, to the invisible.
Sleep is the temporary separation of the two bodies; Death, the separation
definite. In both cases the soul detaches itself from the physical body,
and with it life concentrates itself in the etheric body. Life beyond the
tomb is but the liberation and the persistence of the invisible part of
our beings.
This
mystery was understood in ancient eras; but for a long period of time,
men have possessed only hypothetical and vague notions regarding the future
life. Religions and philosophies transmit to us only uncertain ideas on
these problems; ides absolutely unprovable, and in most points in disaccord
with modern ideas of evolution. Science, meanwhile, has not until recently
studied and known man, save on his earthly surface, his body. But that
is to the entire being only what the bark is to the tree. The etheric man,
of whom our physical brain has little consciousness, has been wholly ignored
until of late; and that is why science has been powerless to solve the
problem of survival after death, since it is the etheric man only who survives.
Science has comprehended nothing of the manifestations which are produced
in sleep and in trance, when the freed soul soars into the higher life.
But it is solely by observation of these facts that we can acquire in this
life a positive knowledge of the nature of the ME, and its conditions of
life beyond the tomb. Thus experimentation alone can solve the question.
It is necessary to study in the actual man now what will give us light
on the man to be. Modern philosophy, traditional religion, and physical
science have succeeded only by their insufficiency in driving human thought
toward materialism, and materialism leads to anarchy.
It
is only since the arrival of psychical research and experimentation that
the problem of ‘survival’ has entered the domain of vigorous scientific
observation. The invisible world has been studied by the aid of processes
and methods conforming to those which contemporaneous science adopts in
other domains of research. And already we can prove this. In place of diving
into a void to establish a solution of continuity between the two modes
of life, terrestrial and celestial, visible and invisible, as do the different
religious doctrines, these spiritual studies have shown us in the life
Beyond the natural prolongation and the continuity of what we possess here.
Persistence of consciousness, with all its attributes of memory, intelligence,
and effective faculties, has been established by the innumerable proofs
of personal identity gathered in the course of experiences and researches
directed by psychic societies all over the world. The spirits of the dead
have manifested themselves by the thousand, not only with all their traits
of character and accumulation of memories which constituted their moral
personalities, but they have revealed their physical features through the
forms of the etheric body which exists after death.
That
etheric body is the mould of the physical; that is why the human faces
and forms can be shown in materializations. Information of the conditions
of life Beyond has been given by spirits themselves, through the aid of
communications at their disposal. There are entire volumes of their communications
received under test conditions, which serve as a foundation for a precise
conception of the laws governing the future life.
Aside
from these facts, the experiences of the dual personality of living beings
furnishes with important knowledge of the existence of the soul in realms
of the invisible. Birth is a death to the soul. It is imprisoned with its
etheric body in the tomb of flesh. What we call death is simply the return
of the soul to liberty, enriched by the acquisitions it has been able to
make during the course of its earth life. We have seen that the different
states of sleep are just so many moments of return to life in space. The
more profound is the sleep the more the soul is emancipated, and the higher
its flight. The deepest sleep borders on the first state of life invisible.
In reality, the words sleep and death are inappropriate; when we sleep
on earth, we awake in the spiritual life. The same phenomenon is produced
by death; it differs only in duration.
Carl
du Prel cites the two following significant examples: - A somnambulist
spoke with regret of not recalling her experiences when awake. ‘But,’
she said, ‘I will see them all after death.’ She considered he state of
trance identical with death. Prevorst, the medium, asked two spirits she
saw why they had come to her. ‘But it is you who have come to us,’ they
said. Numerous facts of a similar nature demonstrate that our world is
not separated from the spiritual; they are within each other, closely interlaced.
Men and spirits mingle; invisible witnesses share our joys and troubles.
The situation of the soul after death is the direct consequence of the
tendencies, be they toward things material or intellectual. If sensual
tendencies dominate, the soul is forced to mobilize on inferior planes,
planes dense and gross.
If
the mind has been occupied with pure and beautiful thoughts, it will elevate
the soul to spheres en rapport with the nature of these thoughts. Swedenborg
said, ‘Heaven is where man has placed his heart.’ However, the classification
is not immediate, nor the transition sudden. The human eye cannot quickly
pass from obscurity to a brilliant light, and it is the same with the soul
at death; we enter a transitory state, a prelude to the life spiritual.
It is more or less troubled, according to the density or lightness of the
etheric body. Delivered from the material burden which oppressed it, the
soul finds itself enveloped by thoughts and images, sensations and emotions
generated during the course of earthly lives. It must make itself familiar
with its new situation and become conscious of its state before it can
be carried toward the cosmic center for which it is prepared, according
to its degree of light or density. At first, for the greater number, all
is a subject of astonishment in the Beyond. Its laws of weight are less
rigid, walls are no longer obstacles, and the soul can traverse and lift
itself in the air. Yet there are certain fetters which it cannot define
holding it. All this fills it with fear and hesitation at first, but the
helping friends from above watch over and guide its first flights. The
advanced spirits free themselves and pass rapidly out of all earthly influences
and attain consciousness of themselves. The veil of materiality is torn
by the force of their thoughts, and immense perspectives open before them.
They understand their situation almost immediately, and adapt themselves
to it. The spiritual body, the organism of the soul, floats for some time
in the atmosphere. Then, according to its power and subtlety, it responds
to higher attractions, and is drawn to groups of spirits of the same order
as itself - spirits who surround it with solicitude and who initiate it
into the new order of existence. Inferior spirits retain for a long period
their impressions of material life. They try to live on the physical plane
and pursue their usual occupations.
To
materialists, the phenomenon of death is incomprehensible. Through faulty
conceptions they confound the etheric body with the physical. Illusions
of earth life remain with them. By their tastes and imagination they are
riveted to earth. Then slowly, by the aid of good spirits, their consciousness
is awakened to the comprehension of this new state of life. But their density
and planetary attractions, and the currents in space, render high flights
impossible at first. Those who have relied upon orthodox promises of immediate
beatitudes, often meet with great surprise, and find a long apprenticeship
necessary before they are initiated into the real laws of space. Instead
of angels, they encounter the spirits of men who have preceded them by
death, and their disappointment is great in encountering facts and conditions
of existence wholly at variance with the education they have received.
But if their lives have been good, their noble acts will have more influence
on their destiny than mistaken ideas of faith, and they will be happy.
Those who have refused to admit the possibility of a future life are plunged
in a dream until their error dissipates itself.
After
death, impressions are as varied as the value of souls. Those who, during
earth life, have known and served the truth, gather immediately the benefits
of their actions. The following communications were received from the spirit
of Charles Fritz, editor of Life Beyond the Tomb, at Charleroi. All those
who knew this man recognized his language. He described his experience
at the hour of death thus: ‘I felt the bonds of earth little by little
loosen, and my soul disengage itself. I saw bands of spirits about me,
and with them I rose from earth. Spiritual light, full of force, seemed
born in me, for this light comes not from others, but from ourselves. The
more you work for truth, love, and charity, the greater will be this light.
My first steps were trembling, but I prayed to God for His assistance and
forgiveness. I saw my past life written in the ether, and knew I had not
been infallible; but I had worked and suffered for the spreading of spiritual
light while on earth, and this light I found again here. I must still work
to develop myself further and to see my past incarnations. I already see
a part of this past, but not all. I possess enough light to go ahead, and
already I am given the work of assisting unhappy and confused spirits.’
The
law of grouping spirits in space is the law of affinities. The direction
of their thoughts leads them naturally to their proper center, for thought
are the essence of the world spiritual, and the etheric body the form,
the vestment. Those who love and comprehend one another, assemble. Herbert
Spencer, in a moment of intuition, said, ‘Life is but an adaptation of
exterior
conditions.’
The
spirits of those whose inclinations were all material remain bound to earth,
and mingle with the men who partake of their tastes and appetites. Those
whose ideals were high, are quickly borne toward superior beings, and unite
themselves with societies in space, participating in their works and enjoying
the harmonies of the infinite.
Thought
creates, will constructs. The source of all joys and sorrows is in the
mind. That is why we will find in the Beyond the creatures of our dreams
and the realization of our hopes. But the memory of the unfinished task,
together with the heart’s affections, lead most spirits back to visit earth
again. Each soul finds the place where its desires lead, and united to
the beings it loves, lies with them in a world of dreams. In the ecstasy
of their thoughts and the ardor of their faith, the adepts of every religion
create images which they believe to be Paradise. But little by little they
discover that theses images are only creations of their thoughts, like
vast panoramas painted on canvas, or immense frescoes. They learn to detach
themselves from these pictures, and to attain to the high realities.
In
our present form, and with our narrow limit of faculties, we cannot comprehend
the ravishing joys of the superior spirits. Beauty is everywhere, with
varying aspects, following the degree of evolution and refinement of being.
The advanced spirit possesses sources of sensations and perceptions infinitely
more extended and intense than those of earthly man. In the clairvoyants,
knowledge of the future co-exists in the indefinable synthesis which constitutes
‘the central mystery of life’, as Myers calls it. Speaking of those faculties,
he says: ‘The spirit, without being limited by time or space, has a partial
knowledge of both. It can set forth and find a living person and follow
him at will. It is capable of seeing in the present things which appear
to us as situated in the past, and others which are situated in the future.
The spirit is conscious of the thoughts and emotions of his friends who
surround him.’
If such is the power of the entranced spirit still in earth life, we can understand how much more complete must be the life and power of the spirit when it is fully detached from the body by death. We can comprehend how the memories of its past must become an intense source of joy and sorrow. Alone, in presence of its past, the soul sees all its acts and their consequences reappear, and it becomes its own judge.
THE HIGHER LIFE
Every
spirit desirous of progress and working for universal good receives from
higher spirits a particular mission appropriate to its own degree of advancement.
Some
have for their task the meeting of souls coming from earth, and of guiding
and aiding them to rise out of the dense conditions surrounding them. Others
are given the work of consoling and instructing the suffering backward
souls. Spirits of chemists, physicians, naturalists, astronomers, pursue
their researches, study the worlds, their surfaces, and their hidden depths,
in a manner and with purposes which it is scarcely possible for the human
imagination to conceive; others apply themselves to the arts, and beauty
in all forms. Less advanced spirits assist them in their varied tasks as
auxiliaries. A great number of spirits consecrate themselves to the inhabitants
of earth and other planets, stimulating them in their researches, reviving
their failing courage, and guiding the hesitating ones in the way of duty.
Those who possess the secrets of curatives occupy themselves especially
with the case of the sick. In Myer's Human Personality, he relates the
case of the wife of a great doctor of European renown, who was completely
cured by the spirit of a great physician, after being given up by her husband.
Many similar cases are on record.
Most
beautiful of all the missions is that of the spirits of light. They descend
from celestial spaces to bring to humanity the treasures of their science,
wisdom, and love. Their task is a constant sacrifice, for contact with
the material world is painful to them; but they face the suffering in order
to assist their protégés in their trials, and to pour into
their hearts great and generous intuitions. It is only just to attribute
to them those illuminating rays which radiate the thoughts, and that moral
force which radiate the thoughts, and that moral force which sustains us
in the difficulties of life. If we knew what these noble spirits suffered
in coming to us, we should more fully respond to their solicitations, and
we would more energetically detach ourselves from all that is evil, and
unite ourselves to them in divine communion.
In
hours of torment, it is toward those spirits, toward my guides beloved,
that my thoughts and appeals soar; it is they who have always come with
moral support and supreme consolation. I have painfully climbed the paths
of life. My childhood was hard. Early in life I learned manual labor, and
a heavy burden was placed on my shoulders by family duties. Later, in my
career of propagandist, my feet were wounded by the stones of the way I
trod, and I was bitten by the serpents of hate and envy. Now the twilight
has come! Shadows mount and encircle me; I feel my strength decline, and
my physical organs weaken. But never has the aid of my invisible friends
failed me! Never have I invoked their help in vain. From my earliest childhood
their influence has enveloped me. Often I have felt their soft touches
on my brow, like the brushing of angel wings. It is to their inspiration
that I owe my best pages and my most joys and sorrows, and when the tempest
howled, I knew they were near me. Without them, without their assistance,
long ago I would have stopped in my journey and given up my work. But their
hands reached out to sustain me, directing me in the difficult path. Often
in the gathering of evening or the silence of night their voices speak
to me, and soothe and comfort me. They sound in my solitude like vague
melodies; again they are like soft breezes which pass, bearing murmured
counsels and admonitions upon my weaknesses of character, with wise instructions
for their remedy.
Then
I forget my human miseries in thinking of the day I shall see these invisible
friends, and rejoin them in the light, if God judges me worthy, with all
those I have loved, who from the bosom of the Beyond have helped me walk
life's terrestrial paths. It is to you, O spirit instructors, protecting
entities, that my grateful thoughts mount with their tribute of admiration
and love.
* *
*
The
soul comes from God, and returns to Him after making the immense circle
of its destiny. However low it may descend, sooner or later, by divine
attraction, it returns to the Infinite. What does it seek? Always a more
perfect knowledge of the universe, a more complete assimilation of its
attributes - beauty, truth, love - and at the same time a gradual liberation
from material servitude and a growing collaboration with eternal works.
Each
spirit in space has its vocation, and pursues it with facilities unknown
on earth. Each one finds its place in this superb field of action in this
vast, universal laboratory. Everywhere subjects for study and travel, with
means of education and participation in divine work, offer themselves to
the industrious soul. Heaven is not the cold void of the place of inactive
contemplation believed in by some. It is a living universe, animated, luminous,
filled with intelligent beings on the way to continual evolution. The higher
these spiritual beings ascend, the more accentuated are their tasks, the
more important become their missions. In time they take rank among the
messenger souls who go and carry to the limits of time and space the will
and force of the Infinite One; for the most inferior spirit, as for the
most eminent, the domain of life is without limit. Whatever the height
to which we attain, there is ever a superior plane to reach.
For
every soul, however low in the scale, a great future is prepared. Each
generous thought, every living impulse, every effort toward a better life,
is a vibration and an appeal from the higher world which will eventually
receive all souls. Each burst of enthusiasm, each act of abnegation, helps
us up the ladder of our destiny. In the measure that a soul detaches itself
from inferior spheres, it perceives the high manifestations of intelligence,
justice and goodness: and its life becomes more beautiful and divine. The
confused murmurs, the discordant noises of the human centers, grow fainter,
and finally are silent. At the same time, the harmonious echoes of celestial
societies become perceptible. It is the clear call of happy regions where
reign eternal light, serenity, and peace, and from whence come all things
fresh and pure from the hands of God. The profound difference which exists
between terrestrial life and life in space resides in the sentiment of
deliverance and of absolute liberty enjoyed by purified spirits. The material
cords are broken, and the pure souls takes its flight to the high regions.
In a life exempt from physical necessities, it feels its faculties grow,
and acquires a penetration into the veiled splendors of the infinite realms.
The
language of the spiritual world is the language of pictures and symbols
rapid as thought. That is why our invisible guides use symbols by preference
in warning dreams of approaching danger. Ether, supple and luminous, takes
with extreme facility the forms which they will to produce.
Spirits
communicate with one another by processes which make the greatest human
eloquence seem but dull babbling. The intelligent pupils perceive and realize
without effort the most marvelous conceptions of art and genius. But these
conceptions cannot be literally transmitted to man. Even in the most perfect
mediumistic manifestations, the spirits have to submit to the physical
laws of our world, and are but vague reflections or weak echoes of celestial
spheres - broken notes of the eternal symphony which they would have reach
even to us. All is grand in the spiritual life; the etheric body becomes
more and more transparent and diaphanous, and leaves a free passage for
the radiations of the soul.
With
a greater aptitude to enjoy and understand the infinite splendors, and
a more extended memory of the past, an increasing familiarization with
things in superior planes, so the soul in its progression attains the supreme
altitudes. Arrived at these heights, the spirit has conquered all passion,
all evil tendencies; it is free for ever from the material yoke and the
law of re-birth. It is the definite entrance into divine kingdoms from
which it will no more descend in the circle of generations, save voluntarily,
and to accomplish sacred missions.
Upon these summits existence is a perpetual fête of the intellect and the heart. It is the communion of love between those who have pursued the same cycle of reincarnations and trials. Add to it the constant vision of eternal beauty, a profound penetration of the holy mysteries and the universal laws, and you will have a feeble idea of the joys reserved for those who, by their efforts and their merits, have arrived at the higher heavens.
SUCCESSIVE LIVES
AND
THE
LAWS OF REINCARNATION
THE
LAW OF REINCARNATION
After a time of sojourning in peace, the soul is reborn into human conditions, and carries with it the heritage, good or bad, of its past. It is born an infant, and reappears on the earthly scene to play a new act of the drama of life; to acquit old debts and to conquer new powers which will facilitate its ascension and accentuate its forward march.
The law of rebirth explains and completes the principle of immortality. The evolution of being indicates a plan and aim; this aim, which is perfection, could not be realised in a single life, no matter how long and fruitful it might be. We must see in the plurality of lives the necessary conditions of education and progress. It is by its own efforts, sufferings, and strife that it redeems itself degree by degree, first on the earth, and then on innumerable dwelling-places in the starry heavens. Reincarnation, affirmed by the voices from Beyond, is the only rational form under which we can admit the reparation of faults and the gradual evolution of being. Without it, there is no conception possible of a great Being governing the universe; nor can we feel a satisfying moral sanction of existing conditions.
If
we declare that man lives actually for the first and last time here, that
one existence only is experienced by us, we must then recognise the incoherence
and the partiality shown in the distribution of good and evil conditions
- of talents and faculties - of native qualities and original vices. Why
to some lives constant good fortune and happiness, to others misery and
inevitable misfortune? To one beauty, health, strength, to another weakness,
deformity, and sickness? Why intellect, genius, and imbecility? Why so
many admirable qualities, side by side with vice? Why the diverse races
- some so near to animality, others favoured with powers which assure their
supremacy? Why the blind, the idiots, the deformed who fill our hospitals?
Heredity does not explain all that, nor can they all be considered as the
result of natural causes. It is the same with those endowed with favors.
Often the worthy seem crushed under trials while the wicked prosper. Why
are these children born to suffer from the cradle, and why do some finish
the earth life in youth, and others live a century? From whence come the
infant prodigies, musicians, poets, painters, showing extraordinary talents
for the arts and sciences, while others labour all their lives and remain
mediocre? And how explain the inborn sentiments of dignity, or of evil,
strangely exhibiting themselves in contrast with their environment?
If
individual life commences on earth, if nothing anterior existed for us,
we must seek vainly to explain these frightful anomalies, these painful
contrasts, and to conciliate them with the idea of a wise, just, all-seeing
Power. All the religions and the philosophies have run against this problem;
no one has solved it. From their point of view, destiny rests incomprehensible
and the plan of the universe is obscured, evolution is arrested, and suffering
is inexplicable. Man, forced to believe in a blind force and fatality,
and in the absence of all justice, is pushed toward pessimism and atheism.
On the contrary, all is explained by the doctrine of successive lives;
the law of justice reveals itself in the smallest details of life. The
inequalities which shock us result from the different situations occupied
by souls in their infinite degrees of evolution. The destiny of a being
is but the development through the ages of a long series of cause and effect
engendered by his acts. Nothing is lost; the effects good and bad accumulate
and germinate in us up to favorable moments of their opening, sometimes
after a long lapse of time, and many existences; but they never disappear
until reparation has been made by the soul. Each one brings its seed of
the past from beyond the tomb to the new-born soul. That seed, according
to its nature for our happiness or misery, will spread its fruits upon
the new life as well as upon those to come, if the one life does not suffice
to exhaust the evil of past existences. At the same time, our daily acts,
sources of new effects, come to add their causes to the old, to alleviate
or aggravate them. They form a chain of good or evil altogether which composes
the woof of our destiny. Moral
sanction, so insufficient when we study life from the point of view of
one existence, finds itself absolute and perfect in the succession of lives.
There is a complete correlation between our acts and our destiny; we find
in the events of our lives the rebound of our former acts. Our activities
under all forms are creative of good or bad elements, from far and near,
which fall on us in tempests or joyous rays. Man constructs his own future.
Until now, in his ignorance and incertitude, he has constructed it while
blindly groping his way, submitting to his fate without the power to explain
it. Soon with better light, penetrated by superior laws, he will comprehend
the beauty of life which resides in courageous effort, and he will give
to his work a nobler and higher impulsion. *
* * The
infinite variety of tastes, faculties, and characters is easily explained.
All souls are not of the same age; all have not climbed the same paths
in evolution. Some have already approached the apogee of earthly progress,
after an immense career. Others have barely begun their cycle of evolution.
These are the young souls, emanating recently from the eternal center -
the center inexhaustible, from which gushes without cessation jets of intelligence,
to descend upon the world of matter and animate its rudimentary form with
life. Newly come to earth in human frames, these souls take rank among
the savage races who occupy retarded continents - the disinherited regions
of the globe. When they at length penetrate our civilizations, they are
easily recognized by their awkwardness and inability, and often by their
sanguinary tastes and their ferocity. But these souls will in their turn
climb the ladder of infinite gradations through the means of numberless
incarnations. Another
problem is the liberty of action of the spirit. There are those who are
permitted to dally along the paths of ascension, to lose sight of the goal,
and consequently lose precious hours in the pursuit of wealth or pleasure.
Others are permitted to hasten along arduous paths and to attain rapidly
the summits of thought, if they prefer the riches of the spirit to material
seductions. Of this number are the sages, the geniuses, and the saints
of all times and all lands; the noble martyrs of great causes, and those
who consecrate their lives to accumulating, in the silence of cloisters,
libraries and laboratories, the treasures of science and human wisdom.
All the currents of the past mingle in each life. They contribute their
elements toward making a soul great or mean, brilliant or obscure, powerful
or weak. Among the majority of our contemporaries those currents unite
to make indifferent souls, balancing constantly between good and bad, between
truth and error, passion and duty. So
in the chain of earth lives is pursued and competed the grand work of education,
the slow development of individuality and moral personality. This is why
the soul should incarnate successively in divers places, and in all varieties
of social conditions, experiencing the tests of poverty and riches in learning
to obey, and then to command. It must know the obscure ways, the ways of
labour and of privations, in order to renounce material vanities, and to
detach itself from frivolity through discipline of the spirit. It must
have lives of study and missions of duty and charity which will enrich
the heart and illumine the mind. There must come lives of sacrifice for
family, country, and humanity. Necessary, too, are the cruel tests of the
furnace, wherein pride and egotism dissolve, and the desolate halting places
where we pay ransom for the past and make reparation for faults, until
the law of justice is accomplished. The
spirit is refined and purified by this suffering. It comes back to expiate
its sins in the place where it was culpable. It happens sometimes that
these trials make a Calvary of our existence, but a Calvary on whose summit
we approach the heavens. There
is then, no fatality. It is man who by his own will forges his chains;
it is he who weaves, thread by thread, the fabric of his destiny. The law
of justice is but the law of harmony; it determines the consequences of
acts which in our freedom we commit. It does not punish or recompense,
but simply presides over the order and equilibrium of the moral as well
as of the physical world. Destiny
has no other rule but that of good accomplished. Everywhere reigns the
great and powerful law, which compels each being in the Universe to occupy
the situation proportionate to his merits. Our happiness, in spite of often-deceitful
appearances, is always in direct rapport with our capacity. This law finds
its complete application in the reincarnation of the soul; it is that which
fixes the conditions of each rebirth, and traces the large lines of our
destinies. That is why the wicked often seem happy while the just suffer;
the our of reparation has sounded for one, it is near for the other. To
associate our acts with the divine plan, to act in concert with nature,
in the sense of harmony and good for all, is to prepare for our own felicity.
To act on the contrary sense, to ferment discord, and to work for oneself
to the detriment of others, is to prepare sorrow for ourselves in the future.
It is to place ourselves under the empire of influences which will long
chain us to worlds inferior. Learn, then, the effects of the law of responsibility.
The consequences of our acts fall on us across time as a stone thrown into
the air falls to earth; and only by conforming our actions to this law
can we bring order, justice, and solidarity into the world, and ameliorate
the condition of humanity. Certain
schools of spiritualism combat the principle of successive lives, and teach
that the evolution of the soul only continues after death. Others, while
admitting reincarnation, believe it takes place only on higher spheres:
the return to earth does not appear necessary to them. To
those of these opinions we would say that reincarnation on earth has an
aim - the perfecting of the human being. But being given the infinite
variety of conditions in the earth existence, whatever its duration or
its results, it is impossible to admit that all men could attain the same
degree of perfection in one life. The obligation to return permits them
to acquire the qualities requisite to penetrate the more advanced worlds.
The present is only explained by the past; it required a series of rebirths
on earth to reach the point to which man has actually arrived, and it cannot
be admitted that this point of evolution is a definite one, for on our
sphere all inhabitants are not in a state to be admitted into a more perfect
society immediately after death; the imperfection of their natures, on
the contrary, indicates the need of new work and new trials to perfect
their education and permit them to climb one higher degree on the ladder
of life. Everywhere nature proceeds with wisdom, method, and leisure. Civilization
was not born until long after periods of barbarism; evolution, physical
and mental, is regulated by the same moral laws. We could never be satisfied
with one existence, and why seek on other spheres the elements of a new
progress when we find them right about us? Has not our planet offered a
vast field of development for the spirit from savagery to refined civilization? Contrasts
and opposites are found under all their forms. The good and the bad, wisdom
and ignorance are so many examples of education and so many causes of emulation.
It is no more extraordinary to be reborn than to be born! The soul returns
to the flesh to there submit to the laws of necessity. The needs and the
strivings of material life are stimulants which oblige the soul to work,
to augment its energy, and ripen its character. Such results could not
be obtained in space by young spirits with untrained wills. For their advancement
there must be the whip of necessity and numerous incarnations in which
the soul learns concentration, self-reliance, and the strength indispensable
to its immense journey in space. The
aim of reincarnation is then in a way the revelation of the soul to itself,
or rather its comprehension of the value of developing its forces by knowledge,
conscience, and will. The inferior new soul can only become conscious of
itself but by the condition of being separated from other souls in a material
body. It so constitutes a distinct being whose individuality affirms itself,
and its progression is accentuated in the measure that it triumphs over
difficulties and obstacles which earth life multiplies in its path.
Planetary
existences put us en rapport with an order of things which constitutes
the initial plan, the base of our infinite evolution. But this order of
things and the series of lives attached to it, numerous as they might be,
represents but one fraction of sidereal existence, an instant in the illimitable
duration of our destinies. The
passage of souls from earth to the other worlds is effected under the empire
of certain laws. The peopled globes vary in their nature and density. The
etheric envelopes of souls could not adapt themselves to the new centers
save under special conditions of purity. It is impossible for inferior
spirits in their erratic life to penetrate high worlds and describe their
beauty to mediums. The same difficulty occurs, still greater even, when
it comes to reincarnation in other worlds. The high spheres are inaccessible
to the majority of earth spirits, still gross, and not sufficiently evolved
to permit them to be dwellers in those far worlds. They would find themselves
like the blind in the light, or the deaf at a concert. The attraction which
chains their etheric bodies to this planet no less unites their thoughts
to inferior things. We must first learn to break the bonds which rivet
us to earth before we take our flight to more advanced worlds. To tear
earth souls from their center before their special term in this center
expired, to send them to superior spheres before they realise the necessity
of progress, would lack logic and reason. Nature does not so proceed; her
work unfolds majestically and harmoniously in all its phases. Beings directed
by its laws in their ascension, do not quit their field of action until
they have acquired the virtues and the powers necessary to give access
to higher domains of universal life. *
* * The
law of the return of the soul to flesh is the law of attraction and affinity.
When the spirit reincarnates it is attracted to a centre conforming to
its tendencies, character, and degree of evolution. Souls incarnate by
groups; they constitute spiritual families whose members are united by
tender and powerful ties contracted during existences pursued in common.
At times these spirits are separated from one another temporarily, and
choose new localities to acquire new faculties. This explains the analogies
and the differences which characterize members of one family, children
and parents. It has been said that reincarnation ruins the idea of family,
and confuses the situation occupied by parent and child, husband and wife,
etc. It is quite the contrary. In the hypothesis of one life, spirits disperse
after a brief existence, and frequently become strangers. According to
orthodox creeds, souls after death are placed in two diverse situations
conforming to their merits, and the ‘select’ are separated for ever from
the ‘reprobates.’ As a result the ties of family are broken at death never
to be united. While by rebirths, spirits unite anew, and pursue in common
their peregrinations through the worlds, and their union becomes in this
way more complete. Our spontaneous tenderness for certain people here is
easily explained; we have already known them, and are but reconstructing
old affections. How many lovers, how many husbands and wives are united
by innumerable existences pursued together! Their love is indestructible
- for love is the force of all forces, the supreme tie which nothing can
break. The conditions of reincarnation are such that reciprocal situations
are rarely changed. The advanced spirit in the liberty it has gained chooses
the place where it will be reborn, while the inferior spirit is pushed
by a mysterious force which it obeys instinctively. But all are protected,
counseled, and sustained in the passage through space and earthly existence,
more painful and difficult than death. The
union of the soul to the body is effected through the means of the etheric
form, of which we have spoken; by its subtle nature it serves as a tie
between spirit and matter. The soul is attached to the germ by this plastic
mediator which binds it more and more through the phases of progressive
gestation and forms the physical body. Fibre by fibre, molecule by molecule,
from conception to birth, the fusion operates slowly. Under the increasing
flow of material elements and the force furnished by ancestors, the vibratory
movements of the etheric body of the infant are reduced, while the soul
faculties, the memory, and consciousness of other lives is annihilated.
All the impressions of its celestial life and its long past are plunged
in depths of unconsciousness. They will emerge again only at the hour of
trance or of death, when the spirit regains the plenitude of its vibratory
movements and elucidates the sleeping world of its memories. The role of
the etheric double is large: it explains from birth to death all vital
phenomena. Possessing in itself the ineffaceable traces of all states of
being since its origin, it communicates the impression and the essential
traits to the material germ. The key to embryonic phenomena is there during
the period of gestation; the etheric body impregnates itself with the vital
fluid, and materializes sufficiently to become the regulator of the energy
and the support of the elements furnished by the progenitors. It
is the invisible armature which sustains the human frame; thanks to it,
individuality and memory are conserved in spite of the vicissitudes of
the changing and mobile part of being. And it assures, too, the memory
of the present existence, a chain of souvenirs from the cradle to the tomb,
furnishing us with intimate certitude of identity. The
incorporation of the soul is not spontaneous, but is gradually developed,
and becomes complete but at birth. At this moment matter completely enfolds
the spirit, which will vivify it in return by acquired faculties. Long
will be the period of its development, during which the soul will apply
itself to fashion a new envelope, and to make it an instrument capable
of manifesting interior powers. But in this work the soul will be assisted
by a spirit ordained as its guide, which watches over it and inspires and
directs it during its long earthly pilgrimage. Each
night during sleep, and often in the day during childhood, the soul disengages
itself from the body and returns to space to gain new force, and returns
to its sleeping body to take up its painful existence. Before resuming
contact with matter and commencing a new career, the spirit, we have said,
must chose the place where it will be reborn on earth. But this choice
is limited, circumscribed, and determined by multiple causes. The former
lives, its moral debts, its affections, its merits and demerits, the role
it is fitted to play - all these elements intervene in the fixing of the
life in preparation. They help to decide the race, the place, the family.
The earthly souls we have loved attract us; the ties of the past are renewed
in other alliances and friendships. The same places even exercise upon
us their mysterious attraction, and it is rare when destiny does not lead
us several times to the country where we have lived, loved, and suffered.
Hate, too, is a force which causes us to approach our foes of the past
in order to efface old enmities; so we find upon our route the greater
part of those who made our joy or torment. It is the same in the adoption
of a social class, of conditions of education, and privileges of fortune,
health, misery, or poverty. All the causes so varied, so complex, come
to combine themselves, to assure to the new incarnation the satisfaction,
advantages, merits, and the debts it has contracted. One can comprehend
after all this how difficult is the choice. If we do not possess the discernment
to adopt with wisdom and foresight the most efficacious means for our evolution
and the paying of our past, intelligent directors inspire us, or themselves
make the choice to our profit. At the same time, the soul is free to accept
or delay the hour of reparation. At
the moment of attaching itself to the human germ, while the soul still
possesses all its lucidity, its guide spreads before it the panorama of
the existence which awaits it; it shows the obstacles and the difficulties
with which the path is strewn, and makes it comprehend their utility in
developing its virtues and destroying its vices. If the trial seems too
great, if it does not feel sufficiently armed to confront it, the soul
can retreat before the experience and find a transitory life which will
enable it to gain new moral force and will. In the hour of supreme resolution,
before descending into flesh, the spirit perceives the general trend of
the life it is about to begin. It sees in large lines the culminative facts,
always modifiable, nevertheless, by its personal actions and the use of
its free will, for the soul is the mistress of its acts. But as soon as
the cords are knotted to the body, and the incorporation takes place, all
is effaced, all vanishes. Existence begins to unroll with its consequences,
already foreseen, accepted, and willed, but without one intuition of the
future existing in the normal consciousness of the being incarnated. Forgetfulness
is necessary during material life. Anticipated knowledge of coming misfortune,
the prevision of catastrophes which await us, would paralyze our efforts
and suspend our onward march. As
to the choice of sex, it is again the soul which decides it in advance.
It can be changed from one incarnation to another by a modifying act of
the creative will. Certain teachers declare that alternative sex is necessary
to the acquirement of special virtues. For instance, will, firmness, and
courage for men; tenderness, patience, and purity for women. Nevertheless,
we believe according to the teachings of our guides that this change of
sex is needless and dangerous, even while possible. The higher spirits,
we are told, disapprove of it. It is easy to recognize about us the persons
who have adopted a different sex in the previous life, they are always
in some manner abnormal. The viragoes with masculine tastes who show the
attributes of the other sex in various ways, are evidently reincarnated
men. They have nothing aesthetic or alluring about them. It is the same
with effeminate men, who have all the characteristics of the daughters
of Eve, and seem lost creatures on earth.
When
the spirit has taken habitation in sex, it is bad for it to attempt a change;
many souls, created in couples, are destined to evolve together, united
always in their joys and their sorrows. They are twin souls, and their
number is greater than is generally believed. They realize the most perfect
form of life and sentiment, and give to other souls and example of faithful,
unalterable, and profound love. What would become of their love and attachment
if the change of sex were necessary law? We believe rather that noble characters
and high virtues multiply in the two sexes at one time in the general ascension.
There is but one point, and one alone, which could make the change of sex
seem an act of justice, that is where unkind treatment or grave injustice
has been inflicted by one sex upon another, and retribution could only
come by suffering in the same manner in another life and another sex. But
the penalty of retaliation does not reign in an absolute manner in the
worlds of souls, as we shall see further on. There exist a thousand forms
under which reparation can accomplish the end and efface the causes of
evil. The
all-powerful chain of cause and effect unwinds in a thousand diverse links.
The objection may be made that it would be unrighteous to constrain half
of the spirits to evolve in a weaker sex, often oppressed and humiliated
sacrifices of a barbarous social organization. We reply that this state
of things is disappearing day by day, to give place to a more equitable
order. It is by the moral uplifting education of women that humanity itself
will be uplifted. As to the sorrows of the past, they are not lost; the
spirit which has suffered from social iniquities obtains by the law of
equilibrium compensating results of the trials endured. Our guides tell
us that feminine spirits mount with rapid flights toward perfection. The
feminine role is immense in the life of people. Sister, wife, or mother,
she is the great consoler and the sweet counselor. She prepares man’s future.
It is the respected, honoured, enlightened woman who makes the family strong
and unites a grand moral society. Formidable
are the attractions for some of the souls seeking rebirth: for example,
the families of the alcoholics, the debauched, and the demented. How can
we conciliate the idea of justice with beings in such environment! We have
seen that the law of affinity brings similar beings together: an entire
culpable past leads a delayed soul toward a group which presents analogies
with its mental and etheric state - a state created by its thoughts and
actions. There is no place in these problems for despotism or chance. It
is the soul’s own prolonged evil use of its liberty, the constant pursuit
of selfish and unworthy aims, which leads it to progenitors like itself.
They furnish the materials in harmony with its etheric organism impregnate
it with the same gross tendencies appropriate to the manifestation of the
same appetites and desires. A new existence opens a new path toward vice
and crime. It is the descent toward the abyss. Master
of its own destiny, the soul must submit to the state of things which it
has willed and prepared. Each time, after having made for its conscience
a dark cave, the soul, to repair the evil, should transform it into a temple
of light. For faults accumulate will but increase the suffering later:
a circle of iron will bind the soul, and whirled on the wheel of causes
and effects created by itself, it will comprehend the necessity to react
against its tendencies, and to conquer its evil passions. As
soon as the first emotion of repentance touches the soul, it feels born
in it new forces and impulsions which carry it toward a purer center. It
attracts forms and elements more appropriate to its work of renovation.
Step by step, progress is accomplished, and into a repentant soul rays
of unknown aspirations penetrate - of desires for useful action - of awakening
devotion. The
law of attraction which pushed it toward the underworld now returns, and
becomes the instrument of its regeneration. However, the upliftment will
not come without pain, the ascension will not be made without difficulty.
The faults and errors of the past will send on their obstructions to future
lives. The effort must be the more energetic and prolonged, for the responsibilities
will become heavier and the resistance more extended with each life. Along
the rude ascent the past dominates; the present and its burdens will be
heavy on the shoulders of the traveler. But from on high helping hands
will be stretched forth to aid him to cross the more difficult passages
of his journey; for there is indeed joy in Heaven over the sinner who repents.
Our future is in our hands, and our facilities for good increase in the
same ratio with our efforts to realize it. Every noble and pure life, every
superior mission is the result of an immense past of strife and self-conquest
- the crown of long, patient labors, the accumulation of fruits of science
and charity, gathered one by one through the ages. The fields of intelligence,
painfully cultivated, gave at first but meager harvests; then, little by
little, came the more abundant and rich reaping. With each return to space
is established the balance of losses and benefits. Progress is measured
and established: the soul examines and judges itself. It scrutinises minutely
its recent history, written by itself; it passes in review the fruits of
wisdom and experience that its last life has procured to more profoundly
assimilate the substance. The life in space for the evolved soul is the
period of examination and interrogation of the conscience - of a rigorous
inventory of what is within itself of ugliness or beauty. The life in space
is the life of equilibrium, where the forces are reconstructed, the energies
fortified, and the enthusiasm is animated for future tasks. It is repose
after effort, calm after torment, peaceful and serene concentration after
active expansion and ardent conflict. According
to some theosophists the return of the soul to flesh is effected usually
each fifteen hundred years. But our own testimony, gained from great spirits,
does not confirm this. Interrogated in great number, and from various centers,
they reply that reincarnation is much more rapid than that. The soul eager
for progress dwells a brief time in space; they demand a return to this
world to acquire new merits. We possess information regarding past lives
of certain persons, gathered from the lips of mediums who knew nothing
of this people, yet which was in perfect accordance with facts and intuitions
of the interested parties. These statements indicated that ten, twenty,
thirty years only separated the terrestrial lives of some individuals,
but there was no precise rule. The incarnations were separated widely or
followed closely, according to the state of the souls, their desire for
work and advancement, and the favorable occasions offered them. In the
case of premature death reincarnation was often immediate. We
know that the etheric body often materializes or refines, following the
nature of the thought and actions of the soul. The vicious by their tendency
attract to themselves impure fluids, which thicken their envelope and reduce
their radiations. At death they cannot lift themselves above our regions,
and remain confined in our atmosphere and near human beings. If they persist
in evil thoughts, planetary attraction becomes so powerful that it precipitates
their reincarnation. The more gross and material a soul the more the law
of gravitation influences him. The inverse phenomenon takes place with
pure spirits, and they vibrate with all the sensations of the Infinite,
and find in the ethereal regions centers appropriate to their nature and
their state of progression. Arrived at a high degree, these spirits prolong
more and more their sojourn in space, and planetary lives become for them
the exception, soul freedom the rule, until they attain to the perfection
which frees them for ever from the servitude of rebirth.
RENOVATION
OF THE MEMORY
In
the preceding pages we have given the logical reasons which militate in
favor of the doctrines of successive lives. We consecrate this chapter
and the following to a refutation of the objections of those who contradict
the idea. We begin with a collection of scientific proofs which every day
increase. The most common objection is this: If a man has already lived,
why does he not remember his past existences? We have already given a summary
of the cause of forgetfulness. It is the rebirth itself - the act of re-clothing
a new organism, a material envelope, which in its turn plays the part of
an extinguisher. By the divination of its vibratory state the spirit, each
time it takes possession of a new body, of a virgin brain devoid of all
images, finds itself incapable of expressing the memories accumulated in
anterior lives. Its antecedents, it is true, reveal themselves in its tasks,
its virtues, and its faults.
But
all the detail of facts, the events which constituted its past, remain
during earth life in the profound depths of the consciousness. The spirit
in its waking state can only express the impressions registered by the
material brain; memory is a chain, an association of ideas, facts, and
knowledge. As soon as this association disappears, soon as the thread of
memories is broken, the past seems to be effaced for us. But that is only
an appearance. Professor Charles Richet said in an address, on 6th February
1905, at the Academy of Medicine: ‘Memory is an implacable faculty of our
intelligence, for no one of our perceptions is ever forgotten. As soon
as a fact has struck our sense, then in a manner irremediable it is fixed
in the memory. Little matters it that we may guard the consciousness from
this souvenir. It exists, it is indelible.’ Let us add that it can be reborn.
The awakening of memory is but the effect of vibration produced by the
action of the will upon the brain cells. To revive the memories anterior
to rebirth, we must put ourselves in harmony with the vibrations of the
state which was ours at the epoch when those perceptions were established.
The brain which registered those perceptions no longer exists, and we must
seek them in the depth of consciousness. They remain mute as long as the
spirit is prisoned in the flesh. It must go out of the body to recover
the plenitude of its vibrations and again seize the hidden memories; then
it perceives its past and can reconstruct its smallest wants. That is what
is done in the phenomenon of somnambulism and trance.
There
are in us profound mysteries which have been slowly placed there through
the ages, the sediments of lives of strife, study, and travel. There are
engraved all the incidents and the vicissitudes of the obscure past. It
is like an ocean of sleeping things, where rock the waves of destiny; a
powerful call of the will revives them. The light of the spirit descends
into them at moments of clairvoyance, as at times the radiation of a glittering
star penetrates the somber depths of the sea.
Let
us here recall the essential points of the theory of the ME, to which are
attached all the problems of memory and consciousness. The identity of
the personality of ME is only maintained by memory and consciousness. There
exists in the intelligence a continuity, a succession of causes and effects
which we must reconstruct in their ensemble to possess the integral acquaintance
of the ME. That is impossible in material life, since the incorporation
leads to a temporary effacement of the states of consciousness which formed
their continuous ensemble. As the physical life is submitted to alternatives
of night and day, so a phenomenon analogous is produced in the life of
the spirit. Our memory traverses alternately periods of eclipse or brilliancy,
shadow or light, in the state celestial or terrestrial, and even on this
last plane during waking hours or different states of sleep.
As
there are degrees of eclipse, there are also degrees of light. Many dreams
leave no trance on waking, any more than do somnambulic impressions. All
the magnetizers know this. But as soon as the subject is again placed in
sleep, and finds the dynamic conditions permitting the renewal of memories,
they awake. The subject recalls what he has said, done, seen, and experienced
in all epochs of his existence. We can then easily comprehend the momentary
forgetfulness of past lives. The vibratory movement of the etheric envelopes
effected by the material matter in actual life is much too weak for the
degree of intensity and duration necessary to the renovation of memories.
In reality, the memory is but a mood of consciousness. A recollection is
often hidden in the subconsciousness: we do not conserve the memories of
our first years, which are nevertheless engraved in us, like all the states
traversed in the course of our history. But a mental effort is necessary
to awaken the memories of normal life - those most familiar to us - a thousand
things studied, learned, forgotten, because they descend into the profound
recesses of memory. To recall these things requires first of all an effort
of will. Many spirits even in the life in space, because of dogmatic prejudice,
neglect all research, and remain ignorant of the past which sleeps in them.
With
them, as with us, suggestion is necessary. We see the law of suggestion
manifested everywhere under all forms. We submit to it every moment of
the day. For instance, near us a song sounds, and a word, a name, an image
strikes us, a whole chain of recollections, thanks to the association of
ideas. Memories confused, almost forgotten, from the depths of consciousness,
arise and unfold. Dr. Pitre Doyen, of the Faculty of Medicine at Bordeaux,
in his book on Hypnotism, cites a case where he demonstrates that all the
facts registered in us from infancy can be reborn. His subject, a young
girl of seventeen, had forgotten the Gascon dialect, and from her fifth
year spoke only French. Put into hypnotic sleep and given the suggestion
of five years of age, she forgot her French and spoke the Gascon dialect.
She related all the minute details of her infantile life, but she was unable
to reply to any question asked in French. She forgot utterly her life from
five to seventeen. Dr. Durat made similar experiments with identical results.
Jeanne, his subject, related experiences at various periods of her life
with precision, forgetting all other periods. The facts which these subjects
related regarding their past lives were investigated and found to be true
in every particular. Numberless cases of this nature are on record, proving
how all things are registered in the depths of the mind. All studies of
earthly man furnish us with proof that there exist distinct states of consciousness
and personality. We have seen in the early part of this book the co-existence
in us of a mental double, of which the two parts join and fuse at death.
This is attested by experimental hypnotism and by all psychic evolution.
The fact alone of this dual intellectuality considered in its bearings
to reincarnation explains to us how part of the ME, with its immense cortège
of impressions and old memories, can remain plunged in obscurity during
actual life. Telepathy, clairvoyance, and foreseeing the future are powers
belonging to this profound and hidden ME. Suggestion, which is an appeal
to the will, releases them from their prison temporarily, and enables the
soul to enter into possession of its riches for the time being. Frederick
Myers in his Human Personality speaks of the ‘subliminal faculty,’ which
evokes the past. This fact, he says, is frequently encountered in artists
of highly emotional temperaments.
There are many instances on record of people who in the moment of sudden accident recall every incident of their past lives. Thomas Ribot mentions a number of these cases in his book Maladies of Memory. Admiral Beaufort, in the Journal of Medicine, relates how in two moments of time, having fallen into the sea, his transcendental consciousness recalled all his earth life with prodigious clearness. In these cases the subconscious unites with the normal consciousness and reconstructs the entire memory. For an instant the association of ideas and facts is reformed, the chain of memories united. The same result can be obtained by experimentation with a hypnotic subject. When there is a superior will in control to stimulate its efforts, the two wills combined acquire an intensity of vibration which put in motion the hidden layers of the subconscious.
Another
essential point should receive our attention: it is the fact established
by all psychological science, that there exists a close correlation between
the mental and physical man. Every physical action corresponds to a psychic
act, and vice versa. All is registered at once in the subconscious memory
in such a manner that one cannot be evoked without the other awakening
also. This concordance applies to the least facts of our entire existence,
and the present, and the far removed past.
The
understanding of all these phases of phenomena, scarcely intelligible to
materialists, is made easy for those who know of the etheric envelope of
the soul. It is in that and not in the physical organism in which are engraved
all these impressions. The etheric body is the instrument which with precision
and fidelity notes the least variations of the personality. All our thoughts
and acts have there their reproductions; their movements, their vibratory
states leave there their successive traces. Certain experimenters have
compared this mode of registration to a living cinematograph, upon which
is fixed successively our acquisitions and our memories. It un-rolls, either
by the suggestion of another will, by autosuggestion, or by a sudden accident,
as we have related. The influence of thought on the body is revealed to
us by occurrences observable about us every moment. Fear paralyses the
movements; astonishment, shame, and terror provoke pallor of color; anguish
affects the heart action; grief causes tears to flow, and long continued
produces lowering of vital forces. These are all proofs of the powerful
action of the mind on the material envelope.
Hypnotism
demonstrates in a still more decisive manner this reflex action of the
thoughts. The suggestion of a burn can produce on a subject the effect
of a real burn. (Authentic instances of this nature are given in chap.
XX of my book In the Invisible). If the thoughts and will can exercise
such an effect on the material body, we can understand how the action increases
and produces more intense effects when applied to the imponderable, etheric
form. Less dense, less compact than the material body, it obeys with much
more suppleness each volition of the thought. It is by virtue of this law
that spirits can appear in their old forms clothed, as in the past, with
all their vanished attributes of personality. It is only necessary for
them to think strongly of a phase of their past existence to show themselves
to clairvoyants as they were at that epoch. The ability to materialise
in this manner is furnished by people of mediumistic power. Colonel de
Rochas, in his work L’Éthérisation de Sensibilité,
relates how he succeeded in separating the etheric body of a subject long
enough to demonstrate that it was the seat of feeling and memory. Psychology
and hypnotism combined permit us to study the action of the soul released
from its material form and united to its etheric body. It furnishes us
the means to elucidate the most delicate problems of life.
Psychical
research contains the key to all the phenomena of life. It has come to
renovate entirely modern science, and cast a clear light on a great number
of questions which have been obscure until now. The following authentic
statement made by Pierre Jenet, psychologists of Sorbonne, is of vast importance
to students of the problems of being. It illustrates how the impressions
registered in the etheric body are indelible, and form a close connection
with the body.
Rose,
the hypnotic subject of Dr. Jenet, was put into sleep (or trance) and told
that she was living in the year 1886, in the month of April. Then suddenly
Rose began to sigh and complain of fatigue, and said she could not walk;
asked what was the matter, she said, ‘Oh, it is my condition.’ ‘What condition?’
was asked. She responded with a gesture, and then the doctor observed that
her form had suddenly swollen and was twitching with the movements of a
woman advanced in pregnancy. Without any knowledge of the fact, Dr. Jenet
had put Rose into a period of time when she had been expecting to become
a mother. Another subject, Marie, blind in one eye since her seventh year,
and with no normal memory of ever having seen with that eye, when put into
trance sleep, and told she was six years old, seemed to see perfectly with
both eyes and related the entire circumstances of her accident. Memory
restored automatically a state of health which in her normal condition
was absolutely forgotten. The possibility of awakening in the consciousness
of a subject lost memories of childhood bring us logically to memories
of anterior lives. This order of facts was first touched upon in the Spiritualistic
Congress at Paris, 1900, by Spanish experimenters. Fernandez Colavidie
announced that he had received from a medium in profound trance a complete
detailed account of his life back to birth. Then the medium went still
further back to his life in space, and to four former incarnations, the
furthest one wholly savage. At each recital the features of the medium
changed expression.
In
the same congress, Estava Marata, President of the Union of Calalogne,
declared he had, through his wife who was a medium, received the history
of his past lives. These experiences have multiplied day by day since then,
and experimentation grows. But it is necessary to use great prudence and
caution, and to be on guard against fraud and error, and against auto-suggestion.
One should not accept from mediums any recitals which cannot be verified
by an ensemble of proofs, positive and scientific. It would be wise to
imitate on this point the example given by the London Society of Psychical
Research, and to adopt its precise and rigorous methods. Even where such
methods have been neglected, we find some cases of very striking phenomena,
such as that of Helen Smith, a medium studied by Professor Flournoy of
the University of Geneva.
Entranced,
this medium reproduced scenes of former lives in India, in the twelfth
century. She used Sanscrit words of which she knew nothing in her normal
state; she gave facts concerning historic personages of that epoch which
the Professor after much research found confirmed in a book by Marles,
a little known historian, and absolutely beyond the knowledge of the medium.
Other better-known historians had not mentioned these facts. In trance,
Helen Smith, without education and with no knowledge of the Orient, spoke
and sang with an Oriental charm and languorous abandon which the most finished
actress after long study could hardly attain. Colonel Rochas, former Administrator
of the Polytechnic School, made a careful study of such cases. One of these
subjects was put in trance, and sent back to the time of her infancy. Then
suddenly a new voice and personality appeared, and the subject gave a history
of her former life, even to the name she bore and the country in which
she lived. Colonel de Rochas, while dissatisfied with many of his investigations,
ended his description as follows: ‘It is certain that by magnetic operations
one can bring a hypnotic subject progressively back to periods anterior
to normal life, with the intellectual and physiological characteristics
of those epochs. It is not memories which are awakened but successive states
of personality which are evoked. It is certain that in continuing these
magnetic operations beyond birth, the subject can be put into analogous
states corresponding to former incarnations.’
In
the Annals of Physical Science, July 1905, other remarkable experiments
with a trance medium are related fully. Mlle. Marie Mayo was the daughter
of a French engineer: she had been reared at Bayreuth, where she learned
to read and write in the Arabic language. Then she came to France to live
with and aunt. The enumeration of her statements during trance fill fifty
pages of the Annals, and were testified to by eminent doctors and other
men of note.
Mlle.
Mayo went back of her earth life, and reviewed three incarnations. She
had been twice a man, and had died by drowning in one incarnation: she
went through all the agony of this death while in trance, until Colonel
de Rochas wakened her. Then again, in trance, she proceeded to more distant
incarnations, and said her name was Madeline de Saint Marc; that she had
married an attaché to the Court of Louis XIV, that she knew Mlle.
De la Vallière. M. Scarron, Molière, and Racine, and that
she had died at the age of forty-five. During her waking hours this medium
had no knowledge of Mlle. de la Vallière. During one of her incarnations
her name was ‘Line’, and she declared herself about to become a mother,
and, greatly to the amazement of Colonel de Rochas, her physical body became
enlarged, and she went through all the spasms of childbirth. Later, she
wept, saying her husband had died. Mlle. Mayo was on various occasions
put into trance state and asked to return to former incarnations, and on
each occasion the same conditions and states were repeated without change.
With each existence which she described, her attitudes, language, gestures,
and appearance changed. When she described masculine incarnations, she
spoke in a masculine voice. Mlle. Mayo was a simple young girl in her normal
state and incapable of dissimulation. She possessed no knowledge of psychology
or pathology, as was attested by the physician of the family, one of the
witnesses of these extraordinary séances. It would require a vast
talent and art to simulate the dramatic scenes which took place in the
presence of these experimenters who were watching for every evidence of
error or fraud; such a role could not have been carried out by a young
person possessing no experience in life, and with only a limited education.
In our estimation, these experiences, joined to many others of a similar
nature, are sufficient to establish at the base of the ME a sort of crypt
where is accumulated an immense reservoir of memories.
The
long past of the soul has left its ineffaceable traces, which alone can
tell us the secret of the origin of evolution, the profound mystery of
human nature. In a group of researchers at Havre, June 1907, a psychic
was asked to obtain from invisible spirits an explanation of how these
past incarnations were revealed. The reply was: ‘When the mediumistic subject
is not sufficiently freed from his body to read for himself the history
of his past, we proceed to show him by successive pictures the reproduction
of his former lives. From on high we communicate the instructions furnished
to experimenters, asking them to make allowance for the circumstances under
which they are received. You must not forget that here, free from earth
conventions, there is for us neither time nor space; living outside of
these limits we easily commit errors in anything connected with them. We
consider time and space small things, and prefer to talk of acts good and
bad and their consequences. If some dates and names are not found in our
archives, you must not conclude that all is false. Difficulties are great
for us to give you the precise information you demand; but do not relax
your search, for this is the most beautiful of all studies. Light is spreading,
but it will be a long time before the masses comprehend toward what dawn
they should look.’
There
are numerous facts which can be added almost indefinitely in these researches.
Prince Adam Wisznieski, 7 Rue du Defarcalese, Paris, related to us the
following: Prince Galetzin, the Marquis de B-, and Count de R- were together
at Hamburg in the summer of 1862. One evening during a stroll they found
a poor woman lying on a bench. Finding she was hungry and penniless, they
took her to the hotel and fed her. After she had satisfied a ravenous appetite,
the Prince, who possessed magnetic powers, desired to experiment with her.
The woman, who spoke a poor ungrammatical German dialect, when in trance
condition began to speak correctly in French, and related how her present
life was the result of crime committed in a former incarnation in the eighteenth
century. She lived in a château in Brittany on the border of the
sea. Having a lover, she desired to be rid of her husband, and pushed him
over a precipice into the sea. She described the crime and place minutely;
and thanks to this description, Prince Galetzin and the Marquis de B- later
went to Brittany separately, and each made inquiries and investigation
with identically the same results. After careful questioning of many people,
they found some old peasants who had been told by their parents the history
of a young beautiful woman who had thrown her husband into the sea. All
the poor beggar woman had related was exactly verified. The Prince went
to Hamburg and made inquiries of the Chief of Police regarding the beggar,
and was told that she was uneducated, spoke only a dialect, and lived the
life of a common mendicant.
We
have said that forgetfulness of past existences is one of the consequences
of incarnation. However, this forgetfulness is not always absolute. With
many people the past returns under the form of impressions without precise
memories. These impressions often influence our actions, and they do not
come from education, environment, or heredity. Among the number, we can
class our own sudden antipathies and sympathies, our rapid intimacies and
our innate ideas. We have only to look inward to study ourselves with attention
to find in our tastes, tendencies, and traits of character numerous vestiges
of the past, but unfortunately few of us give this personal examination
with method and attention.
There
are always in every epoch of history a certain number of men who, thanks
to exceptional dispositions and psychic organizations, conserve memories
of their past lives. For them the plurality of existence is not a theory,
it is a fact divinely perceived. The testimony of these men assumes considerable
importance, because they usually occupy in the history of their time a
high station, and almost all such men have superior minds, and exercise
a great influence on their epochs. The rare faculty they enjoy is the result
of an immense evolution. The value of a testimony being in exact rapport
with the intelligence and integrity of the witness, we cannot pass in silence
the affirmation of these men, some of whom have worn the crown of genius.
Pythagoras
recalled at least three of his existences and the names he bore in them.
Empedocles declared that he recalled having been successively a boy and
a girl. Lamartine in his Voyage in the Orient speaks of his distinct reminiscences
of a far past. He says, ‘I had in Judea, no bible or chart at hand. There
was none to give me the antique name of the valleys and mountains. Nevertheless,
I at once recognized the Valley and the Battlefield of Saul! When we reached
the convent, the Fathers confirmed with exactitude my previsions. My companions
could not believe it, and it was the same at Sephora. I had designed with
the finger and named a hill whereon the ruin of a château stood,
as the probable birthplace of the Virgin. The next day, at the foot of
an arid mountain, I recognised the tomb of the Maccabees. With the exception
of the Valley of Lebanon, I saw scarcely any spot which was not for me
like a memory. Have we then lived two lives, or a thousand? Is nor our
memory but a tarnished image that the breath of God revives?’
In
the Literary Journal of November 1864, a writer on Joseph Mèry said:
‘He had singular theories which to him were convictions. He firmly believed
he had lived several times and recalled the small incidents of anterior
existences. He said Virgil and Horace had been friends of his, and he had
known Augustus and Germanicus, and had fought in Gaul and Germany. He was
a general, and commanded German troops. When they crossed the Rhine, he
recognized places in the mountains where his name was then Minius, and
he gives an incident to substantiate his idea. One day Mèry was
visiting the Library of the Vatican in Rome; he was met by two young men
in long brown robes, who spoke to him in pure Latin. Mèry was a
Latin scholar, but he had never attempted to converse in the language of
Juvenal. But as he listened to these young men, and admired their magnificent
idiom, a veil seemed to fall from his eyes, and it seemed to him that it
was thus he had conversed of old with his friends. Irreproachable phrases
fell from his lips! Immediately he found elegant and correct expressions.
He spoke in Latin as he spoke in French. This he could not have done without
apprenticeship. He must have journeyed through a century of splendor to
have acquired such language, which could not have been attained in an hour.
Victor Hugo believed in a succession of lives; he believed he had been
Juvenal in one incarnation. Amiel said, “It seems to me I have lived dozens
or hundreds of lives. I have been a mathematician, a musician, a monk,
a mother; I have been an animal, and a plant.”’
To
these reminiscences of illustrious men we must add that of a number of
children. Here the phenomenon is easily explained. The adaptation of the
psychic sense to the material organs at birth takes place slowly and gradually.
It is complete at the seventh year usually: later sometimes. Up to this
period the spirit of the child floats out of its envelope, and to a certain
extent, sees its life in space. In this way we often gather from the lips
of children allusions to anterior lives and descriptions of scenes and
personages having no rapport with their actual young lives. These visions
generally vanish at adult age, when the soul of the child enters into full
possession of earthly organs. All the astral vibrations cease, the inner
consciousness becomes mute. All the attention which these childish revelations
merit is rarely accorded. On the contrary, parents are inclined to regard
these childish utterances with inquietude, and to silence them. Science
in this way loses valuable material. If the child, trying to translate
in its confused language the fugitive vibrations of its psychic brain,
were encouraged and questioned, one could obtain interesting indications
of past lives. In the Orient this is done frequently. In the Daily Mail
London, copied into the Matin, 8th July 1903, a case is related of a child
at Simla who remembered that he was assassinated in 1814. His name was
Mr. Tucker, and he was Superintendent of the Council. The child recalled
even small incidents of that life and, taken to the place where the assassination
occurred, was terror-stricken. In 1880 at Vera Cruz, a seven-year-old child
possessed the power to heal. Several people were healed by vegetable remedies
prescribed by the child. When asked how he knew theses things, he said
he was once a great doctor, and his name was Jules Alpherese. This surprising
faculty developed in him at the age of four. When alone with his parents
he said: ‘Father, you must not think I will stay long with you. I am only
here for a little while, then I must go away.’ When asked where he would
go, he replied, “Far away where it is much better.’ He died a few years
later.
These
cases of children who recall past lives could be enumerated indefinitely.
The magazine Filosofia della Scienze, published in Palermo, January 1911,
an interesting case, and the Annals of Psychical Science of July 1913 have
another.
Meantime,
memory of the past lives does not seem desirable for the majority of men:
on the contrary, it seems indispensable to their advancement that former
existences should be effaced from their memory momentarily. The persistence
of such memories would lead to the persistence of erroneous ideas and prejudices
of caste, of former times and environments - in a word, of all mental heritage
which would be the more difficult to modify and transform if still living
in us.
Forgetfulness
permits us to profit by the different conditions we find in a new life,
and aids us to construct our personality on a better plan, while our faculties
gain in depth and extent by our experiences. Then, too, the recollection
of a past soiled and sinful, as must be the case with most of us, would
be a heavy burden to carry. The will must be well tempered before we can
see without giddiness a long series of faults and follies, and even crimes,
unroll before us, with all their consequences. The memories of past lives
are only profitable to a spirit sufficiently evolved, sufficiently master
of itself, to bear the burden without weakening, and sufficiently detached
from earthly things to contemplate with serenity the spectacle of its history:
to relieve the pains endured, the injustice suffered, and the anguish of
betrayal by those if loved. It is a sorrowful privilege to know a vanished
past of tears and blood: it is a cause of moral torture and interior wounds.
If our former lives have been happy, the comparison with our often bitter
present conditions would be almost insupportable.
How
many things would we not now efface from our actual lives which are obstacle
to our interior peace and hindrances to our liberty! Why add to these the
perspective of centuries? All that is important to carry with us are the
fruits of the past - that is, the capacities acquired. They are the instruments
of labor; the means of action for the spirit. It is all which constitutes
character, this ensemble of virtues and faults - of tastes and aspirations;
all this which flows from the subconsciousness to the normal consciousness.
The recollection of vanished lives would present formidable inconveniences,
not only to individuals but to collective society. It would introduce discord
and ferment hate and hinder progress. All the criminals of history, reincarnated
for expiation, would be unmasked! The terrors and iniquities of past centuries
would be newly spread before our eyes. The accusing past would again cause
profound, keen suffering. Man has come back to earth to develop his faculties
and to conquer new merits, and he should look ahead, not behind. The future
opens before him full of promise, and the great law commands him to advance
resolutely; to render the journey easier, and to free him from all restraint,
it casts a veil upon his past. Let us thank the infinite powers which,
by lifting the crushing load of memories, has made the ascension easier
and the reparation less bitter.
Sometimes
the objection is made that it is unjust to punish a man for a forgotten
error. One said to me, ‘The justice which moves in secret, and does not
permit us to judge ourselves, should be considered an iniquity’. But is
not all life a secret to us? The grass which sprouts, the wind that blows,
the life which stirs, the stars that glisten in the night silently, all,
all are mysteries. If we can only believe in the things we understand,
in what will we believe? If a criminal condemned by human laws falls ill
and loses his memory, does it follow that all consequences of his acts
and all his responsibility vanish at the same time with his memory? No
power could wipe away his past actions. All that we need to know here is
the aim of life, and that divine justice governs the world. Each one is
in the place he has made for himself, and nothing happens that is not merited.
The mind of man vacillates on every wind of doubt and contradiction; one
day it finds all is good, and asks for more life, and the next it curses
existence and longs for annihilation. Can eternal justice conform its plans
for our changing views? To ask the question is to solve it. Justice is
eternal because unchangeable. Perfect harmony exists between our liberty
of action and the results of our acts. Our temporary forgetfulness or our
faults does not change their effect. Ignorance of the past is necessary
in order that all the activities of man go toward the present and the future,
and that he submits himself to the law and the conditions of the environment
in which he is born.
During
sleep the soul thinks and acts. Sometimes it mounts to the world of causes
and reflects the impressions of lives flown. As the stars shine only at
night, so our present is veiled with shadow, that the light of the past
may illumine the horizon of our consciousness.
Life
in the flesh is the sleep of the soul. It is the dream, sad or joyous,
and while it lasts we forget the preceding dreams; that is to say, past
incarnations. Nevertheless, it is always the same individuality which persists
under its two forms of existence. In its evolution it traverses alternatively
periods of contraction and dilation, shadow and light. The personality
is restrained or expanded in its two successive states, as it loses and
finds itself in the alternating periods. The soul, arrived at its moral
and intellectual apogee, finishes forever with dreams. In each one of us
there is a mysterious book wherein all things are inscribed in ineffaceable
letters; sealed to our eyes during terrestrial life, it opens in space.
The advanced spirit reads these pages, and finds there instructions and
impressions which the material man cannot comprehend. This book is what
we call the etheric or astral form. The more it is purified and refined,
the more precise are our memories. Our lives, one by one, emerge from the
shadows and defile before us to accuse or glorify us. Then the spirit contemplates
the formidable reality - it measures its degrees of elevation. How sweet
to the soul in that hour are good actions accomplished! How bitter the
works of selfishness and iniquity.
We must remember that, during incarnation, the astral body is covered by the material like a thick mantle. It compresses and smothers its radiations. That is the cause of its forgetfulness. Delivered from this restriction, the spirit rises and finds the fullness of its memory. The inferior spirit remembers little but its last incarnation, that is all that is essential for him, as it gives the sum of his progress, and by it he can measure his situation. Those souls who were not impregnated in this life with the idea of pre-existence remain long ignorant of their former lives. They have not interrogated the depths of their being: they have not opened the book wherein all is engraved. They retain the prejudices of earth, and these prejudices, in place of inciting them to search, turn them from it. The superior spirits, by a sentiment of charity, knowing the weakness of those souls, and knowing that the knowledge of their past is not yet necessary to them, spare them the painful picture. But a day comes when through suggestions from on high, their wills awake, and they turn the leaves and read the hidden pages of memory. There their past lives appear like a distant mirage. For the purified soul, memory is constant, and the awakened spirit has the power to revive at will his past, to see the present, with its consequences, and to penetrate into the mysterious future, whose depths are illuminated for a moment, and then are plunged again into the sombreness of the unknown.
REINCARNATION AND INFANT PRODIGIES
We
can consider certain precocious manifestations of genius as proofs of pre-existence,
in the sense that they are revelations of work accomplished by souls in
anterior cycles. Phenomena of this kind could not have occurred by hazard
without attachments to the past. History gives us accounts of prodigies
of tender age with faculties so superior to, and having no correspondence
with their ancestors, that the most subtle explanations of materialists
fail to find an immediate cause. Michael Angelo, Salvator Rosa, Mozart,
Paganini, Pascal, Rembrandt, can all be named in this class. Jacques Crichton,
a Scottish lad who was called ‘The Admirable Crichton,’ was one of the
word’s greatest wonders in precocity. William Hamilton, at the age of thirteen,
knew twelve languages, and at eighteen he was called the greatest mathematician
of the age. M. Trombette, born of a poor, uneducated family, learned Arabic
by reading one book, Abel-el-Kadar; while in primary school he acquired
French and German in two months. In several weeks he acquired Persian,
while on shipboard in company with a Persian. At twelve, he learned Latin,
Greek and Hebrew simultaneously. His friends say he knew three hundred
Oriental dialects. The King of Greece made him Professor of Philosophy
at Boulogne.
At
the International Congress of Psychology in Paris, 1900, Professor Charles
Richet presented a Spanish child three and a half years old, named Pepito
Arriola, who improvised upon the piano rich and varied airs. At the age
of four and a half years he played six compositions of his own at the Royal
Palace of Madrid before the King and Queen. His harmony was remarkable
and his expression marvelous. The young artist has since become and incomparable
violinist. The law of rebirth alone can explain many of these cases; their
gifts are the results of immense labors which have familiarized their spirits
with the arts and sciences. These manifestations of previous genius, while
appearing abnormal, are nevertheless but the consequence of labor pursued
through the centuries. Professor Frederick Myers calls this indestructible
capital of the being the subliminal consciousness.
The
conceptions of right, justice, and duty are much keener in some people
and races than in others: they are not merely the result of education,
of the present, but of something deeper. Education only develops the germs
already there. There are also strange anomalies of savage characters, which
can only be explained by anterior lives. We see children exhibiting ferocious
tendencies of cruelty to domestic animals and of theft, wholly inexplicable
by their environment of heredity. In an opposite manner, we see children
displaying devotion and self-sacrifice extraordinary for their age. Angels
of goodness and virtue growing up in the midst of depravity, and thieves
and assassins in virtuous families can only be explained by the theory
of former lives. Each one brings with him at birth the fruits of evolution
and the tastes and tendencies he has acquired in all directions. The spirit
is capable of diverse studies, but in the limited course of terrestrial
life, and through the effect of material conditions, each soul is usually
restricted in its studies.
As
soon as the will is directed toward one of the domains of vast knowledge
by the fact of its accumulated tendencies, its superiority in that direction
is displayed and returns more and more accentuated with each life. It is
so the child prodigies come, with the genius and talents which are the
results of continuous progressive efforts toward a determined object. Nevertheless,
the soul being called to enter into all kinds of knowledge and not restrict
itself to any one, successive states of education are necessary to its
unlimited development. We have behind us infinite reminiscences and souvenirs;
before us, another infinity of promises and hopes. But in all this splendor
of life, the greater part of humanity sees only and wishes only to see
mean fragments of actual existence - and existence which it believes without
a yesterday or a tomorrow. This is the cause of the weakness of philosophical
thought and moral action in our epoch. The work already effected by each
spirit can be easily calculated when measured by the rapidity with which
it assimilates the elements of any kind of science whatever. By this explanation
the difference in individuals who have here enjoyed the same advantages
can be readily understood which would remain incomprehensible otherwise.
Two people equally intelligent, studying the same subject with the same
masters, do not assimilate in the same manner. One seizes the ideas at
a glance, the other can penetrate them only by slow, sustained labor. One
has but to penetrate the reservoir of his past, the other is meeting these
problems for the first time. One person accepts a great new truth on principle
in politics or religion at once, because he has been prepared in former
lives to understand it. Another must be convinced by force of arguments,
because it is new to him.
Without
this explanation of former lives, the diversity without limit in the matter
of intelligence and consciousness would remain an unsolvable problem. Genius
is not, we have said, explained by heredity or conditions of environment.
If heredity could explain it, it would be more frequent. The majority of
celebrated men have sprung from mediocre conditions. Christ, Socrates,
Joan of Arc, were born of obscure families. Illustrious scientists and
philosophers have risen from the most common antecedents. Bacon, Copernicus,
Galvani, Keppler, Hume, Kant, Locke, Malebranche, Spinoza, Laplace, J.
J. Rousseau, can all be named in this class. No explanation of heredity
can give us the key to the genius of Shakespeare. The facts are no less
significant regarding the descendants of men of genius. Their power of
intellect departs with them, and it is rarely found in their children.
The sons of a great poet or a great mathematician are often incapable of
the elementary work in those two realms. There is a long list of illustrious
men whose sons were stupid or worthless - Pericles, Aristides, Thucydides,
Sophocles, Germanicus, Cicero, Vespasian, Marcus Aurelius, not to mention
the sons of Charlemangne, Henry IV., etc.
There
are, however, cases where talent seems hereditary. That is when the psychic
resemblance exists between parents and children, and can be traced back
to sympathies existing in former lives. Mozart came from a musical family,
yet its musical capacity was not sufficient to explain how he could have
a knowledge of the laws of harmony at the age of four! He alone of his
family became celebrated, the other Mozarts remaining obscure.
Evidently
when the great intelligences can, in order to manifest their faculties
more freely, they reincarnate in an environment where their tastes will
be understood and encouraged. That is often the case with musicians, for
whom special conditions of sensation and perception are indispensable.
But in most cases genius appears in the bosom of a family, without precedent
or successor in the chain of generations. The great founders of religion
and the great moralists were of these - Lâo-Tsze, Buddha, Zarathustra,
Christ, Mohammed, Plato, Dante, Newton, Giordano Bruno. If the brilliant
or sad exception created in a family by the apparition of a man of genius
or a criminal was a simple case of atavism, we would find in the family
genealogy some ancestor who served as a model - a primitive type of the
manifestation. But this is rarely the case in either sense. The question
may be asked us how we conciliate these dissimilarities with the law of
attractions of similars, which seem to preside as the coming together of
souls. The penetration into certain families of superior or inferior beings
who came to give or receive education, to submit to or exercise a new influence,
is easily explained. It results from the chain of common destinies, which
at certain points rejoins and enlaces again, as a consequence of affection
or hate exchanged in the past: forces equally attractive which reunite
souls on successive planes in the vast spiral of evolution.
We
have said in an earlier book, In the Invisible, that genius owes much to
inspiration, and that inspiration is a sort of mediumship. But we must
add that when this faculty is specially and clearly indicated, the man
of genius cannot be considered a mere instrument, which is all that mediumship
proper would make him. Genius is above all an acquisition of the past,
the result of patient studies, of slow and painful initiation; these have
developed in the being a profound sensibility, which opens the door to
high influences.
There
is a pronounced difference between the intellectual manifestations of child
prodigies and mediumship in its generally accepted sense. One has a character
intermittent, abnormal. Mediumship cannot at all times exercise its faculty,
but must have special conditions often difficult to obtain. But infant
prodigies are able to use their talents at any moment, in a permanent manner,
as we do who have acquired control of our mental faculties. If we analyze
these cases with care we will recognize the fact that the genius of young
prodigies is personal. Its application is regulated by their will, and
their works, astonishing as they appear, represent always something of
their age, and not that of a high foreign influence, as in the case of
mediumship controls.
There is always in their manner of working a hesitation and wavering which would not occur if they were the passive instruments of an occult, superior will. That is why we say that Pepito, notably, indicates a long past of preparation. We find certain individuals who combine the two causes, personal acquisition and exterior inspiration. That does not lessen the theory of reincarnation. We must always have recourse to that to solve certain problems of inequality; we were not all launched at the same moment in the turmoil of life. We have not all traveled the same paths, but have come through infinite routes. By this fact are explained our respective situations and our different views of life. But the goal is the same for all! Under the whip of trials, under the lancet of pain, all mount, all are eventually elevated.
The
soul is not made for us, it makes itself through the ages. It faculties,
its virtues, grow from century to century. By incarnation each one comes
to take up the task of yesterday, interrupted by death, and to perfect
it. From this comes the shining superiority of certain souls who
have lived much - accomplished much - labored much. From this those extraordinary
beings who appear here and there in history and project vivid rays of light
on the route of humanity; their superiority is only the result of accumulated
experience.
Regarded
in this light, the march of humanity is clothed in grandeur. It slowly
frees itself from the obscurity of the ages, emerges from the shadows of
ignorance and barbarity, and advances with measured steps in the midst
of obstacles and tempests. It climbs the steep path, and at every turn
in the route sees grander heights, and beholds the luminous summits whereon
are throned wisdom, spirituality, and love. And this collective march is
also the individual march of each one of us. For this humanity is ourselves;
we are the same beings who, after a time of repose in space, come back
century after century until we are ripe for a better society and happier
world. We are a part of the generation gone, and we will be among those
to come. In fact we compose but one immense human family marching on to
the realization of the divine plan - the place of its magnificent destiny.
One
who will give attention to it finds a long past within himself. If the
facts of history awaken in us profound emotion, if we feel ourselves living
the lives of those personages of the past, it is because that history is
our own. When we read the annals of certain epochs, and feel drawn toward
some of the characters with veritable passion, it is because our own past
is animated and brought to life again. Through the woof woven by the centuries
we have found that our own anguish, our own aspiration and memories momentarily
veiled in us are awakened. If we interrogate our subconscious minds, voices
sometimes vague and confused, sometimes clear and ringing, will answer
from the depths. These voices speak of great epochs, of migrations of man,
of furious hordes who passed, carrying all before them, into night and
death. These voices speak to us, too, of humble lives effaced, of silent
tears, of forgotten sorrows, of heavy and monotonous hours passed in work,
in meditation, and in prayer - of the silence of cloisters, and of the
misery of existences poor and desolate. At certain hours an entire confused
and mysterious world awakes and vibrates in us - a world whose echoes move
and enervate us. It is the voice of the past. It speaks in the somnambulistic
trance, and relates the vicissitudes of the poor soul struggling through
the world. It tell us that the actual ME is made of numerous personalities,
which are combined in us like the tributaries of a river: that our principle
of life has animated many forms - forms whose dust reposes in the debris
of empires, under the vestiges of dead civilizations.
All these existences have left in the profound depths of us traces, memories, and impressions ineffaceable. The man who studies and observes feels that he has lived, and will live. He is his own heir, harvesting in the present what he has sown in some past, and sowing now for the future. It is thus the beauty and the grandeur of this conception of successive lives asserts itself, coming as it does to complete the law of evolution seen by science. Exercised at one time in all domains, it rewards each one according to his works, and shows us above all, the majestic law of progress which reigns in the universe, and leads life ever toward more beautiful and better states.
OBJECTIONS AND CRITICISMS
We
have responded to many objections regarding the forgetfulness of the past
incarnations, but it remains for us to refute others of a character religious
or philosophical, which the churches offer to this doctrine. They tell
us, first of all, that the doctrine is insufficient from the moral viewpoint
in opening to man such vast perspectives in the future, and in leaving
to him the possibility of repairing his errors in the lives to come. It
is claimed that vice and indolence are encouraged, and that no stimulant
is offered powerful enough to produce good actions. For these reasons the
fear of eternal punishment after death is preferred by the Church.
The
theory of eternal suffering was born in the Church (as we have proven in
a former work, Christianity and Spiritism) in order to frighten the wicked.
But the menace of Hell, the fear of eternal pain, efficacious perhaps in
the era of blind faith, does not hold the modern mind. It is regarded indeed
as an impiety toward God, which it represents as a cruel Being, punishing
His creatures needlessly, without hope of relief. In its place the doctrine
of reincarnation shows the true love of our destinies, and with it the
realization of the progress of justice in the universe. In making known
to us the anterior cause of our troubles, it puts an end to the iniquitous
conception of original sin: that is to say, the burdening of humanity entire
with Adam’s weakness. Its moral influence is more profound than that of
the childish fables of Hell and Paradise. It offers a bridle for our passions
by showing us the consequence of our present acts on the future in sowing
seeds of sorrow or felicity. It stimulates our efforts toward good by showing
us that just in the degree we are culpable, so will we be unhappy. It is
true that this doctrine is inflexible, but it at least proportions the
punishment to the fault, and speaks to us of reparation and hope afterward.
The orthodox creed instead imbues us with the idea that confession and
absolution efface sin and prevent man from rectifying his conduct here
and preparing himself carefully for his future Beyond. Another objection
offered is, if we are convinced that our evils are merited, that they are
the consequence of a just law, such a belief would have the result of extinguishing
all compassion for others: we would feel less inclined to console and sympathize
with our sorrowing fellows. But modern spirituality teaches us that men
are all united by a common fate. The social imperfections from which we
all suffer more or less are the result of collective errors of the past,
so each one of us carries his responsibility and his duty to work for the
amelioration of the whole social body.
In
their turn, all souls occupy diverse situations, and all must submit to
the tests of poverty and riches, of trouble and sorrow. Before all the
miseries of the world selfishness can stand and say, ‘After me the Deluge.’
It may imagine it will escape the misfortunes of earth and the convulsions
of social orders by death, but reincarnation changes the point of view.
It tells us we must come again and submit to these evils which we now contemplate
lightly, because they have not yet affected us. This social environment
which we have done nothing to ameliorate we shall encounter again, and
be caught in its maelstrom.
He
who crushes others will be crushed in his turn. He who sows discord and
hate will suffer its effects. If you would assure your future work, try
now to improve the conditions about you. He who does not seek to better
the collective social centers fails in the law of solidarity. As for evil
individuals encountered on life’s path, it is probable we are placed in
their route to enlighten and uplift them. It may be a part of our development
as well as theirs. It is a part of wrong calculation when we neglect the
least occasion to render a service to any soul on earth. ‘Hors la charité,
point de salut’, Allan Kardec has said, and it holds the precept par excellence
of moral spiritism. Wherever suffering exists, it should encounter sympathetic
hearts ready to succor and aid. Charity is the most beautiful of virtues:
it alone opens access to happy worlds. Many people to whom life has been
rude and difficult are frightened at the prospect of its infinite renewal.
This large and painful ascension across time and worlds fills with terror
who in their lassitude have counted upon immediate repose and happiness
after death.
The
orthodox conception is certainly more alluring for timid souls and lazy
spirits, as it leaves less work for them to do in order to gain salvation.
The vision of destiny through many future lives is, on the contrary, formidable.
It requires a vigorous spirit to contemplate it and find the necessary
stimulant to replace the comfort found in the habit of the confessional.
A happiness which must be gained by so much effort alarms rather than attracts
them. Many souls are feeble for the most part, and unconscious of their
magnificent future. But the truth must be accepted before all; we are not
here to consult our personal conveniences. The law, whether it pleases
or not, is the law! It is for us to adapt ourselves to it, not for the
law to bend itself to our wishes. Death cannot transform an inferior spirit
into a superior one! We are in the Beyond what we are here, intellectually
and morally. All spiritual manifestations demonstrate this. Although we
are told that only perfected souls enter the highest celestial realms,
on the other hand we are told that we reserve our means of perfecting ourselves
here on earth. But could we do so vast a work in one short life? If some
have succeeded, how vast is the crown of the ignorant and vicious who still
people this planet! Is it reasonable to believe that their evolution stops
with this life? Those who live an existence of crime here - where will
they find conditions for reparation if not in reincarnation? Without that
we must fall back on the idea of Hell, and eternal Hell is as impossible
as an eternal Paradise. There is no act so worthy, or so frightful, that
it merits an eternal recompense or punishment.
We
need only consider the works of nature since the beginning of time to observe
everywhere the slow and tranquil evolution of beings and things, which
proclaims with all the voices of the universe, the wonders of eternal power.
The human soul does not escape from this sovereign rule. It is the crown
of this prodigious effort, the last link in the chain which has unrolled
since the beginning of life, and which encircles the whole globe. It is
not in man that the sacred principle of perfection, the sum of all evolution
from inferior states, is to be found? This principle is the very essence
of man, in truth, the divine seal placed upon him. And being what he is,
how can he be outside the laws emanating from the source of all intelligence?
The principle of progress is written everywhere in nature and history.
Man cannot escape from this law of progress: our existence is not isolated,
the drama of life is not composed of one act. It must be followed by other
acts, which explain the incoherence and obscurities of the present. There
must be a chain of existences to illustrate the economy which presides
over the destinies of human beings. Does it result, then, that we are condemned
to powerful and incessant labor? No, at the issue of each terrestrial life
the soul harvests the fruit of acquired experiences. It gathers its forces
and its faculties for an interior and subjective life, and proceeds to
make an inventory of its earthly work, to assimilate the parts, and reject
the sterile. That is the first occupation of the soul after death - the
work of recapitulation and analysis. This contemplative period between
active earth lives is necessary. Each being who lives a normal life will
benefit by it in his turn. The spirit in its free state does not know much
repose - activity is its nature. Do we not see this in sleep? The material
organs only feel fatigue, and in the life of space these obstacles are
unknown. There the spirit can consecrate itself, without fatigue or restraint,
until the very hour of the next incarnation, to the missions which devolve
upon it.
At
each rebirth the soul reconstructs a sort of virginity. The forgetfulness
of the past comes like a healing lethe, benefiting and repairing and creating
a new being who recommences the vital ascension with new ardor. Each life
means progress - each progress augments the power of the soul, and brings
closer its estate of completion. This law shows us eternal life in all
its amplitude. We all have an ideal to realize - supreme beauty and supreme
happiness. We climb toward this ideal more or less rapidly, following the
intensity of our desires. There is no predestination: our will and our
consciences are our arbiters. Each human existence indicates the following
one. Their ensemble constitutes the fullness of destiny - the communion
with infinity.
We
are often asked, how can a soul expiate faults when, unconscious of the
causes which oppress him, he is ignorant of the result and the reason of
his trials.
We
have seen that all suffering is not expiation. All nature suffers: all
which lives - the plant, the animal, the man, are submitted to pain. Suffering
is a means of evolution, of education. But a distinction must be established
between actual unconsciousness and the virtual consciousness of destiny
in the reincarnated soul.
When
a spirit has comprehended, in the intense light of the Beyond, that a life
of earthly trials was absolutely necessary to efface the faults of preceding
existences, this same spirit, in a moment of full intelligence and full
liberty, spontaneously chose or accepted future reincarnation with all
its consequences, comprising forgetfulness of the past, which follows the
act of reincarnation. This initial view, clear and total, of its destiny
at the precise moment when the spirit accepted rebirth, sufficed to establish
the consciousness, the responsibility, and the merit of this new life.
In veiled intuitions it guards all these, and the least reminiscence, the
least dream suffices to awaken them to life. It is by this invisible tie,
yet real and powerful, that the present life attaches itself to the anterior
life of the same being, and constitutes the moral verity and implacable
logic of his destiny. If we recall nothing of our past, it is usually because
we make no effort to awaken the sleeping memories. But the order of things
exists all the same - the magnetic chain of destiny is never broken.
The
mature man does not recall the details of his first youth; but does that
prove that he was never an infant? Does not the great artist who, in the
evening of a day of labor, yields to fatigue and sleeps, retain in his
slumber the plan and vision of his work, which he will take up and continue
on awakening?
It
is so with our destiny. It, too, is a constant labor broken many times
by seasons of sleep which are in reality activities under different forms,
illumined by dreams of light and beauty. The life of man is a logical and
harmonious dream, where scenes and decorations change with infinite variety,
but never depart for one instant from the verity of aim and the harmony
of the ensemble. It is only on our return to the world invisible that we
comprehend the value of each scene, and the incomparable harmony of all,
in its connection with universal unity. Follow then, with faith and confidence,
the line traced by an infallible finger. Let us go to the end, as the rivers
to the sea, fertilizing the earth and reflecting the heavens.
Two
more obstacles present themselves, viz.: ‘If the theory of reincarnation
is true,’ says Jacques Brieu, ‘moral progress ought to have been made from
the beginning of time, but it is quite otherwise. Man today are as selfish,
cruel, and ferocious as they were two thousand years ago.’ This statement
is excessive. Even if it were exact it proves nothing against reincarnation.
As we know, the best men - those who after a series of existences have
attained a certain degree of perfection - pursue their evolution in higher
worlds, and return to earth, but exceptionally, in the position of masters
and missionaries. But meanwhile, contingents of spirits from planes inferior
add each day to the population of the globe. It is not astonishing, under
these conditions, that the moral level is not greatly elevated.
A second
objection is, that the doctrine of reincarnation leads to inevitable abuses
and misstatements, and the objector points to the claims of many theosophists
and spiritualists that they have been great personages in the past, etc.
But cannot this be said of other people - men who pretend to be descendants
of noble families, for instance, without substantiating proof? Personally,
I know a dozen people who affirm they were ‘Joan of Arc’. There is no limit
to persons of this order. Yet possibly, among them, one finds a veritable
fact. To distinguish them one must analyze their revelations vigorously.
First find if their individuality presents striking traits like those of
the personage mentioned, them demand of the psychic revealers proofs of
identity touching their personalities and details and facts: such as would
make verification impossible. These abuses of the doctrine of reincarnation
do not reflect on the Law, but on the inferiority of certain minds. They
are fruits of ignorance and faults of judgment, and will disappear in time,
thanks to education.
Again
we encounter a difficulty. It is that which results from the apparent contradiction
of spirits regarding reincarnation. In Anglo-Saxon countries this doctrine
was not mentioned in messages of spirits for a long period of time, and
other messages have denied its truth. We have replied to this objection
partly in Chapter XXII. The negations on this subject emanate almost always
from spirits not sufficiently advanced to know and to read in themselves
the future which awaits them. We know that these souls submit to reincarnation
without foreseeing it, and when the hour comes they are plunged in material
life as in a sleep produced by anesthesia.
The prejudices of race and religion which have been exercised for a considerable time upon these spirits in earth life persist still in the other life. While those who are in any degree awakened are easily freed from these prejudices by death; the less advanced remain long submerged. The Protestant education leaves no place in the orthodox mind for the idea of successive lives. According to its teachings, the soul at death is judged and fixed definitely in Paradise or Hell. With the Catholics there exists a middle place - Purgatory, where the soul may expiate and purify itself by definite means. This idea leads toward the rebirth conception. The Catholic makes over the old belief into a new creed, while the orthodox Protestant finds himself under the necessity to make a clean sweep and build up a doctrine absolutely different from those suggested by his religion. So here we have the hostilities against multiple lives in Anglo-Saxon countries, which persist even after death among a certain category of spirits. But a reaction is being produced little by little, and the faith in successive lives gains day by day - more in the Protestant domain, in the measure that the idea of Hell has become foreign to them. England and America have many adherents. The principal spiritualistic periodicals of these countries adopt the belief, or discuss it impartially. Mr. Funk, of the firm of Funk and Wagnalls, publishers of the Standard Dictionary, speaks, in The widow’s Mite, an important work published in 1905, of reincarnation. The philosopher, Professor Taggar, says, ‘It is the only reasonable view of immortality.’ Archdeacon Colley, Rector of Stackton (Warwickshire), gave a conference on reincarnation, of a nature which indicates that its ideals have reached even to the bosom of the Church of England.
SUCCESSIVE LIVES - HISTORIC PROOFS
Our
studies would be incomplete if we did not cast a glance across the role
which a belief in successive lives has played in history. This belief dominates
all history, and we find it in the greatest religions of the Orient and
in the most elevated philosophies. It has guided civilizations on their
march, and has been perpetuated from age to age. In spite of persecutions
and temporary eclipses, it reappears and persists across the centuries
and in all countries. From India it spread over the world, and long before
the great revelations of historic times, it was formulated in the Vedas,
and notably in the Bhagavad Gita. Brahmanism and Buddhism are inspired
with it, and Egypt and Greece adopted this same doctrine. Under symbols
more or less obscure, everywhere it appears. It was known to the Roman
world, and was the belief of Pythagoras, of Socrates, of Plato, Apollo,
and Empedocles. Ovid, Virgil, and Cicero, in their imperishable works,
make frequent allusions to it. Virgil, in the Aeneid, speaks of the soul
plunging into Lethe, and losing memory of former lives. The school of Alexandria
gave it great éclat, by the works of Philon, Plotinus, Ammonius,
Saccas, etc. The sacred books of the Hebrews, the Zahar and the Kabala,
affirm pre-existence, and under the name of resurrection, reincarnation.
It was the belief of the Pharisees and Essenes. The old and the new Testaments,
in the midst of obscure and altered texts, contain numerous traces of it
- for example, in certain passages of Jeremiah; and in Jesus’ own words
concerning John the Baptist, Mathew, chapter XI, ‘And if ye will receive
it, this is Elias which was for to come.’ Also chapter XVII, ‘But I say
unto you, that Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done
unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall the Son of man suffer of
them. Then the disciples understood that he spoke unto them of John the
Baptist.’ Primitive Christianity possessed, then, the true idea of destiny.
But with the subtlety of Byzantine theology, the hidden sense disappeared
little by little, and the virtue of secret rites of initiation vanished
like a delicate perfume. Scholasticism smothered the first revelations
under the weight of syllogisms, or ruined it by specious arguments.
Nevertheless,
the first fathers of the Church, and above all, Origen and Clement of Alexandria,
pronounced in favor of the transmigration of souls. Origen, in his work
called Principles, speaks of the pre-existence and survivance of souls
in other bodies. Saint Gregory of Nyssa said that it was a necessity of
nature for the immortal soul to be cured and purified, and if it is not
done here and now it must be done in the future lives. But in place of
this simple and clear conception of destiny, an ensemble of dogmas was
given to the world by scholasticism, revolting to the reason and separating
man from God.
The
doctrine of successive lives reappears again at different epochs in the
Christian world under the forms of great heresies and secret schools.
But it was often drowned in blood and smothered under the ashes of funeral
pyres. In the Middle Ages it was almost wholly eclipsed, and ceased to
influence the Occidental thought, to its great detriment. From this came
the errors and confusion of this somber epoch, the cruel persecution, the
prison of the human spirit. A sort of intellectual night fell upon Europe.
However, from afar came a ray of light, an inspiration from on high, illuminating
some intuitive souls, and this doctrine remained for the deep thinkers
the only possible explanation of the profound mystery of life.
Not only the troubadours in their poems and chants made allusions to it, but powerful minds like Bonaventura and Dante Alighieri mentioned it in a formal fashion. Ozanam, a Catholic writer, recognized the plan of the Divine Comedy as following closely the great lives of antique initiation based on the plurality of lives. Cardinal Nicholas de Cuza sustained in the Vatican the theory of many lives and inhabited worlds with the consent of Pope Eugene IV. Thomas Moore, Paracelsus, Jacob Bochme, Giordano Bruno, Campanello, affirmed or taught the grand truth, often to their cost. Van Helmont, in De revolutione Animarum, gave in two hundred problems arguments in favor of the reincarnation of souls. Are not these superior intelligences comparable to the summits of the Alps which are the first to receive the fires of the day, and which conserve them when the rest of the earth is plunged in night? Philosophy in the late centuries is enriched with this doctrine. Cudworth and Hume considered this theory of immortality the most rational. Lessing, Hegel, Herder, Schelling, Fichte the younger, discussed it with elevation. Mezzini, in his work Del Concílio a Dio, said: ‘We believe in an indefinite series of reincarnations, each one of which constitutes a progress on the preceding: we can recommence the state where we left off, not meriting to pass to a superior one, but we cannot retrograde or perish.’
Returning
to the origin of our race, we will see the idea of successive lives spread
over the earth by the Gaul’s. It vibrates in the accents of the bards,
it rings in the grand voices of the forests, saying, ‘I have stirred in
a hundred worlds, I have moved in a hundred circles.’ It is the national
tradition, and it inspired in our fathers disdain of death and heroism
in combats. Arbois of Jubainville, Professor of the College of France,
said, ‘In combats against the Romans, the Druids remained immobile as statues,
receiving their wounds without fleeing or defending themselves. They knew
themselves immortal, and counted on finding in another world a new and
always young body.’ The Druids were not only brave men, but they were profoundly
learned. Their cult was that of nature, celebrated under somber shades
of great trees or temples built on cliffs. In the Triads they proclaimed
the evolution of the soul climbing from the abyss, and slowly mounting
the long spiral of existences, to attain, after many deaths and rebirths,
the circle of felicity. The Triads are the most marvelous monuments which
have been left to us concerning the antiquity and the wisdom of the Druids.
They open up a perspective without limit to the astonished student.
We
recommend to our readers The Triads (19, 21, and 36) published by Ed. Williams
from original Gaelic and translated by Edward Darydd. The Gaul’s taught
reincarnation on earth, as well as on other spheres, as is demonstrated
by A. de Jubainville in his course of Celtic literature. Find Mac Cumall,
the celebrated Irish hero, is described as being killed at the battle of
D’Athbrea in 273 A.D., and being reborn in 603, and later being king of
Ireland. The author relates that the belief in reincarnation went back
to ancient times of Ireland. Long before our era, Eochaid Airem, supreme
king of Ireland, espoused Etain, daughter of Etar. Etain had several centuries
before being born in Celtic lands as Ailill, wife of Mider, and she was
deified after her death.
The
Celtic doctrine, after being lost for centuries, reappears in modern France,
and has been reconstructed and sustained by a Pleiades of brilliant writers:
Charles Bonnet, Dupont de Nemours, Ballanche, Jean Reynaud, Henri Martin,
Pierre Laroux, Victor Hugo, Flammarion, etc.
‘To
be born, to die, to be reborn, and progress without cessation is the law,”
as Allan Kardec has said. Thanks to him, and to the spiritual school of
which he was the founder, the faith in successive lives of the soul spreads
over the Occident, where it counts millions of partisans. The testimony
of spirits has given it a definite sanction. With the exception of some
undeveloped souls for whom the past is still enveloped in shadows, all
the messages receive in our century affirm the plurality of existences
and the indefinite progress of being. Earthly life, they say in substance,
is but a preparation for life eternal. Limited to one existence in its
ephemeral duration, the soul could not respond to so vast an object. Incarnations
are the stations on the way of ascension - the mysterious ladder which,
from obscure regions, by all forms and worlds, conducts us to the Kingdom
of Light.
Our
existences unroll across the centuries. They pass, succeed one another,
and begin anew: and with each one we leave a little of the evil which was
in us. Slowly we advance and penetrate further in the sacred way, until
we have acquired the merits which open an access for us to the superior
circles from which shine eternally, beauty, wisdom, truth, and love.
The
attentive study of the history of people does not show us merely the universal
character of this doctrine. It permits us also to follow the glorious chain
of causes and effects in the social order.
We
see above all, that these effects are reborn of themselves, and return
to their own principle; that they enclose individuals and nations in the
network of a marvelous law. From this point of view the lessons of the
past are compelling. The testimony of the centuries is painted in a majestic
character which strikes the most indifferent mind, and demonstrates the
irresistible force of right. All the evil accomplished, the blood spilled,
the tears shed, fall sooner or later fatally upon their authors, individually
or collectively. The same culpable acts, the same errors, lead to the same
unfortunate consequences. While men persist in living hostile toward one
another, to oppress, to fight, works of blood and mourning follow, and
humanity suffers to the very depths of its being. There are expiations
collective, as there are reparations individual. Through time an immense
justice is exercised. It brings into bloom the elements of decadence and
destruction, and the germ of death that the nations sow in their own breasts
each time they violate higher laws. If we glance over the history of the
world we will see that the youth of humanity, like that of the individual,
has its periods of trouble and of sorrowful experiences. Across its pages
unwinds a cortège of obligatory miseries. Profound depression alternates
with high ecstasies - triumphs with defeat. Precarious civilization marked
the first ages. The greatest empires crumpled one after another in the
maelstrom of passions. Egypt, Nineveh, Babylon, the empires of Persia,
are all fallen. Rome and Byzantine, eaten by corruption, went down under
the force of barbarians.
After
the Hundred Years' War and the execution of Joan of Arc, England was afflicted
by a terrible civil war, the War of the Roses, which led it to the brink
of ruin. What happen to Spain - responsible for so much suffering and slaughter
- Spain with its Inquisition and its Holy Office? Where today is its vast
empire upon which 'the sun never set'?
The
empire of Napoleon passed like a meteor. Napoleon and Bismarck, in disgrace,
began on earth to expiate their lack of respect for moral laws. As for
Germany, one can foresee even now what awaits her in the future.[4]
History is our great teacher, and we can read in its pages the action of
a powerful law. From the center of the night of centuries we see shining
the radiations of an eternal thought.
For
the people as for the individual it is justice. We can follow this march
of justice for the populace silently: often we see it manifesting itself
through a chain of facts. For the individual it is more difficult. It is
not always visible, as in the life of Napoleon. We do not know how to follow
its march when its action, in place of being immediate, is exercised at
long periods. It descends into flesh with the reincarnation of the soul,
and we lose the succession of causes and effects. But we have seen in the
phenomenon of trance that as soon as we can lift the veil stretched over
the past, and read what is written engraved in the depths of the human
soul, then in the adversities which strike it in its great sorrows, its
dreams, its poignant afflictions, we are constrained to recognize the action
of an anterior cause - of a moral cause, and to how before the majesty
of the laws which preside over the destiny of souls and the societies of
worlds.
* *
*
The
plan of history unrolls in formidable lines. God sends to humanity His
messiahs, His revealers, both visible and invisible; His guides, His educators
of all kinds. But man, free in his thoughts, listens to them or denies
them-man is free! Social incoherencies are his work: and he adds his confused
note to the universal concert. But this discordant note does not always
succeed in dominating the harmony of the centuries. Geniuses sent from
on high shine like torches in the black night. Without returning to remote
antiquity, without speaking of Hermes, Zoroaster, Krishna, since the dawn
of Christian times we have seen arise the numerous figures of the prophets,
giants who still dominate history. It was they who prepared the way for
Christianity, the master religion, to be born later, with the evolution
of time and universal fraternity. Then we see Christ, the Man of Sorrows,
the Man of Love, whose thoughts shine with imperishable beauty, and we
see the drama of Golgotha, the ruin of Jerusalem and the dispersion of
the Jews. We see the flowering of Greek genius, the cradle of education,
the splendor of Rome which taught the world discipline and social life.
Then came the somber ages of ignorance, a thousand years of barbarism,
and the descent of the intellectual level into the night of thought. Then
Gütenberg, Christopher Columbus and Luther appeared. Gothic cathedrals
arose: new continents were revealed, religion began to be disciplined,
and the art of printing spread its ideas over the world. Following the
Reformation came the Renaissance-then the Revolution! And so behold, after
so many vicissitudes, after strifes and anguish, in spite of religious
persecutions and civic tyrannies and inquisitions, thought emancipated
itself! The problem of life, which with the conceptions o the Church had
become fanatic and blind, remained impenetrable-this problem began to be
clarified anew. Like a star over a foggy sea, the great law reappeared.
The world saw the life of the spirit reborn. Human existence was to be
no more an obscure byway, but a broad route leading into the open future.
The
laws of nations and history unite in an imposing verity. One circular law
presides over the evolution of beings and things: it regulates the march
of centuries and of humanities. Every destiny gravitates in an immense
circle, and every life describes an orbit. All human ascension divides
into cycles and spirals which are enlarged in the manner that they take
their places in the universal scheme.
As natural renews itself without cessation in its resurrection, from the metamorphosis of insects to the birth and death of worlds, so collectively human beings are born, develop, and die in successive forms. But they die only to be reborn, and grow to perfection in arts, sciences, cults, and doctrines. At the hours of a great crisis or danger, messengers come to reestablish the obscure verities and set humanity on its right path. In spite of the flight of the greatest souls to the higher spheres, earthly civilizations and societies evolve. In spite of all the evil on our planet, humanity in its ensemble is slowly mounting at each rebirth. The individual plunges into the mass-the soul takes a new mask, its old personalities are effaced for a time. Nevertheless, across the centuries great figures of the past can be recognized-Krishna in Christ, Virgil in Lamartine, Caesar in Napoleon. In a beggar with altered features, crouched at some door in Rome, covered with ulcers and begging of passers-by, may not one recognize Messalina through our spiritual vision? Doctor Thomas Pascal in The Law of Destiny says: 'The study of the former lives of certain men particularly afflicted, reveals strange secrets. One who has been guilty of treason causing a massacre, centuries later suffers a life-long malady caused by an injury received when a child during a mutiny. Another who took part in an inquisition, returns with a body suffering from youth to age.' These cases are more numerous than we suppose, and we must recognize in them the application of an inflexible law. All our acts, following their nature, are translated into an increase or diminution of liberty. The problems of the lives of individuals and society are explained only by this law of rebirth. All the mystery of being is there. By it our past is made clear and our future is enlarged-our personality attains an unexpected amplitude. We understand that we did not arrive yesterday in the universe, but that our point of origin dates back to the profound depths of time. We feel ourselves united to humanity by a thousand ties woven by the centuries. Its history is ours, and we have journeyed with it upon the ocean of the ages, confronted the same perils, met the same reverses. Forgetfulness of those things is but temporary, for one day a whole world of memories will awaken in us. The past, the future-all history will assume a new character in our eyes, an interest profound. Divine laws will seem greater, more sublime, and life itself will become beautiful and desirable in spite of its trials and its evils.
[4] This was written three years before the war.
JUSTICE
AND RESPONSIBILITY
The
Problem of Evil
The
law of rebirth regulates life universal. By a little attention we can read
in all nature, as in a book, the mystery of death and of the resurrection.
The seasons succeed one another with an imposing rhythm, the day alternates
with the night, repose follows waking hours. The spirit mounts to higher
realms to descend again and take up with more force the interrupted task.
The transformations of the plant and the animal are not less significant. The plant dies, to be reborn with each return of sap - it fades but to reflower. The chrysalis and the butterfly are examples of reproductive more or less faithful to the alternating phases of immortality. Could man alone be placed outside this law? When all things are united by numberless and powerful bonds, can our lives be thrown, without attachments to the universal system, into the maelstrom of time and space - nothing before, nothing after? No! man like all else submits to the eternal law. All that he has experienced under other forms revives to evolve and perfect his spirit. Already have we in this one life used numerous physical envelopes through the continual renewing of our molecules. Is it not logical to suppose we will inhabit others in the future?
After
each life, the soul harvests and gathers into its body of ether the fruits
of vanished existences. All its progress is reflected in this subtle form
from which it is never separated - this body etheric, lucid, triumphant,
transparent. The marvelous instrument - the harp which vibrates with every
breath of the infinite.
So
the psychic being finds in each stage of his ascension that which he has
made of himself. No noble aspiration is sterile, no sacrifice is vain.
We are all associated in this immense work, from the most obscure being
to the most radiant genius. An endless chain unites the cosmos. It is an
effusion of love and light, and it binds all souls in a communion universal
and eternal.
* *
*
The
soul must conquer one by one all the elements and attributes of grandeur,
power, and felicity. It will encounter obstacles - resisting and ever hostile
nature, material adversity and rude lessons which will provoke its efforts
and ripen its experiences. There must be strife to render triumph possible
and to create heroism. Without iniquity, and treason, and oppression, would
any man suffer and die for justice? Physical suffering and moral anguish
refine the spirit, and only the benefactions acquired by ourselves, slowly
and painfully, are appreciated. Were the human soul created perfect, it
would be unable to appreciate its own perfection. Without means of comparison,
and with no goal for its activities, it would be condemned to inertia.
Life for the spirit means to act, to grow, to conquer new merits and to
attain ever to a higher place in the luminous and infinite hierarchy. To
obtain merit, it must first suffer. To enjoy abundance we must have known
privation, and to appreciate light we must walk in shadow.
To
construct a ME, an individuality, through thousands of lives, accomplished
in hundreds of worlds, and under the direction of our older brothers and
our friends in space, to climb the paths to Heaven, to mount ever higher,
to become one of the authors of the divine drama, one of the agents of
God in the eternal work; to work for the universe as the universe works
for us, behold the secret of destiny! So the soul mounts from sphere to
sphere, from circle to circle. united to the beings it has loved, it goes
on its pilgrimage, seeking divine perfection. Arriving at the supreme region,
it is freed from the law of rebirth. Reincarnation is no more an obligation
for it, but an act of will, and a work of sacrifice when it has a mission
to accomplish. Reaching the supreme height, the spirit says: 'I am free!
I have broken for ever the fetters which chained me to the material worlds;
I have acquired science, energy, love. But that which I have acquired I
want to share with my brothers, and for that purpose I will go and live
among them, and I will offer them the best that is in me. I will take a
body of flesh, I will descend again among those who suffer in ignorance,
to console, enlighten and aid.' And then we have Lâo-Tsze, Buddha,
Socrates, Christ. We have all the great souls who have given their lives
for humanity.
* *
*
In
the course of this study we have demonstrated the importance of the doctrine
of reincarnation. We have seen it as the essential base on which reposes
the new spiritualism: its doorway is immense. It explains the inequalities
of human conditions, tastes, faculties, and characters. It dissipates the
mysteries and contradictions of life. It solves the problems of evil. Through
it, order succeeds disorder, light comes from the bosom of chaos - injustice
disappears, apparent iniquities of fate vanish, to give way to the majestic
law of repercussion, of acts and consequences. And this law of immanent
justice which governs the worlds, God has inscribed on the foundation of
things and in the human consciousness. The doctrine of reincarnation brings
men more closely together than any other belief in teaching them their
common origin and end, and in showing them the solidarity which unites
them in the past, present, and future. It tells them there are no disinherit
ones - no favorites, but each being is the son of his own works, the master
of his own destiny.
Our
sufferings, hidden or apparent, are the consequences of the past; the austere
school where we learn high virtues and great duties. We go through all
the stations of an immense route. We experience all the social conditions
one by one, to acquire the qualities of each environment. In this way we
are bound together in a final harmony, all the infinite variety of beings
- varied because of the inequality of their efforts and the necessities
of their evolution.
The
greatest of us has been small - the smallest will be great, and each one
in his turn knows joy and pain. In this lies the fraternity of souls. We
feel our unity in our collective ascension. We learn to aid, to sustain,
to reach out the helping hand.
Across
the cycles of time all will attain to perfection. The criminals of the
past will become the sages of the future, and an hour will come when our
faults will be effaced - our moral wounds healed. Frivolous souls will
become serious, obscure minds will be illumined, all the forces of evil
which vibrate in us will be transformed into forces of good. From the feeble,
indifferent being whose mentality is shut to all great thoughts, at the
end of the ages will come forth a powerful spirit which contains all knowledge,
all virtue, and realizes the most sublime truths. This will be the work
of accumulated existences. A great many indeed will be required to bring
forth such a change, but nothing is powerful and durable which has not
taken time to germinate in the shadow and mount toward Heaven. The tree,
the forest, nature, the plants say it to us in their profound language.
No seed is lost, no effort is wasted. The stem does not give its leaf or
fruit until its hour comes, and life did not appear upon earth until after
immense geological periods of time. Look at the diamond, whose splendor
ornaments the beauty of women, shining with a million fires! How many were
the changes to which it was submitted before acquiring this incomparable
purity. How long was its incubation in the breast of obscure matter. It
is here, in this work of perfecting the soul, that the utility is shown
of lives of trial, of modest and humble lives, of the existence of labor
and duty to vanquish ferocious passions, pride, and selfishness. From this
point of view, the roles of the humble and the menial tasks of life reveal
themselves to our eyes in grandeur, and we better comprehend the necessity
of returning to earth to ransom and purify the soul.
* *
*
In
resolving the problem of evil, the new spiritualism shows again its superiority
over other doctrines. To the materialists, evil and sorrow are constant
and universal. Taine, Soury, Haeckel declare, 'We see evil spread and regenerate
in humanity. Nevertheless, with progress evil becomes less frequent but
more painful, because our physical and moral sensibilities are keener.'
So we must always suffer, and work without hope, without consolation: for
example, in the case of a catastrophe (to their eyes irreparable) as in
the death of a beloved being. Consequently evil always encroaches on good.
Certain religious doctrines are no more consoling, for evil seems to predominate
in the universe, and Satan appears more powerful than God. Hell is continually
peopled with crowds, while only a select few reach Heaven.
With the new philosophy the question takes another aspect. Evil is only a transitory state of being, on the way of evolution toward good. Evil is the measure of inferiority of worlds and individuals, and every ladder has its degrees. Our earth lives represent the inferior degrees of our eternal ascension, everything around us demonstrating the inferiority of the planet that we inhabit. Very much inclined on its axis, its astronomic situation is the cause of frequent perturbations and brusque changes of temperature, tempests, earthquakes, torrid heats, rigorous colds. Earthly humanity to subsist is condemned to arduous labor; millions of men bowed under their tasks know neither rest nor well being. There exist close connections between the physical order of worlds and the moral state of the societies which people them. Imperfect worlds like the earth are reserved in general for the lesser-evolved souls.
Our
sojourn in this environment is but temporary, and subordinate to the exigencies
of our psychic education. Other and better worlds await us. Evil, sorrow,
suffering, are obligatory roles of earth life. They are the whip - the
spur urging us on, and so the evils of life have only a relative and passing
character. They pertain to the infant soul in its struggling to live, and
they will diminish and vanish in the measure that the soul mounts the ladder
leading to power, virtue and wisdom.
So
justice reveals itself in the universe. Each soul submits to the consequences
of his acts, but all repair their faults, and rise sooner or later to evolve
from obscure and material worlds to divine light. All those who love one
another are united in their ascension, to co-operate in great works, and
to participate in universal communion. So there is no real absolute evil
in the universe, but everywhere the realization of law and progression,
of a superior ideal, everywhere the action of a force, a power, a cause
which, while leaving us free, attracts and leads us toward a better state.
About us everywhere are great beings working to develop in us, at the price
of immense effort, sensibility, sentiment, will, and love.
* *
*
Let
us insist upon the idea of justice, for that is the main point. It is the
main point because it is an imperious necessity for all to know that justice
is not a vain word; that there is a reward for all good deeds and a compensation
for all sorrows. No system can satisfy our reason if we do not feel this
law of justice in its amplitude. The idea is engraved in us - it is the
law of the soul and the universe, and it is because so many doctrines have
ignored it, that they have grown enfeebled, or become extinguished at the
present hour about us.
The
doctrine of successive lives is resplendent with the ideas of justice.
It stands forth in high relief with incomparable luster. All our lives
are rigorously enchained; our acts, and their consequences, constitute
a succession of elements which are attached to one another by the close
relation of cause and effect. We are constantly experiencing in all the
events of our lives these inevitable results of past actions. Our will,
acting as a generating cause, is producing effects good or bad which will
fall on us and form the woof of our destinies.
Christianity
renounces this world, and looks to the next for happiness and justice,
but justice is not relegated to an unknown realm. It is here - in us and
about us that it exercises its empire. Man out to repair on the physical
plane the evil he did here. He redescends into the environment where he
was culpable, near to those he wronged, to submit to the consequences of
those acts. Thus justice, the moral law, is revealed in all its harmony,
and compels man to comprehend that this life is but a link in the chain
of existences. All that he sows, he must later reap. It is not possible
with this belief to disdain our duties or elude our responsibilities, for
tomorrow becomes the product of yesterday. Under the apparent confusion
of facts we discover the analogy which connects them. Instead of being
crushed by inflexible destiny and dominated by fate, man dominates his
destiny and creates his own fate by his acts. Justice is not postponed
to a transcendental world, but is found in every human life, in the domain
of the things real and tangible.
This great light has revealed itself precisely at the hour when the old beliefs are sinking under the weight of time, when the gods of the past veil themselves, and disappear. For a long time human thought had anxiously groped in the night, searching for a new moral edifice which could shelter it, and so the doctrine of rebirths came to offer it the necessary ideal, and, at the same time, the indispensable corrective for violent appetites, for measureless ambitions, and the thirst for riches, place, and worldly honors, and for the sensualism that menaces humanity. With the new faith man learns to support, without bitterness or revolt, his dolorous existence indispensable to his purification. He learns to submit to the natural and transitory inequalities which are the result of the law of evolution, and to disdain the false divisions springing from prejudices of castes, races, and religions. These prejudices vanish utterly the day when one knows that each spirit in the path of ascension must pass through various ways. Thanks to the idea of successive lives in the same time with individual responsibility, that of the collective appears distinctly to us. There is with our contemporaries a tendency to cast the burdens of the present on generations to come. Believing they will no more come to earth, they leave to their successors the care of solving the problems of life, social and political. With the law of destinies the aspect of the question changes. Not only must we pay our own debts to the last penny, but, unless we endeavor to change the evils of social conditions, we must return again to earth to suffer from the same imperfections. This society of which we have demanded much, while giving little, will become anew our society, a stepmother of selfish and ungrateful sons. In the course of our earthly stations, we feel the weight of injustices fall upon us that we at some time have perpetrated.
When
the grand doctrine of successive lives becomes the foundation of human
education and is shared by all, when the proofs are shown to all eyes,
then the wisest and the most reflective, developing the intuitions of the
past, will comprehend that they have lived in all social centers, and they
will feel more tolerance and sympathy for their weaker brothers, and will
endeavor to bestow upon them light, hope, and consolation. Then the benefit
of the individual will become the benefit of all. Each will feel he must
co-operate in the amelioration of this society in whose breast he may be
reborn, to progress with it and advance toward the future. THE
LAW OF DESTINY In
the proof of successive lives - the path of existence cleared - the route
surely and firmly traced the soul clearly sees its destiny, which is the
ascension toward the highest wisdom, toward the most effulgent light. Equity
governs the world - our happiness is in our own hands. The universe cannot
fail; its goal is beauty, its means justice and love. All chimerical fear,
all terror of the Beyond, vanishes. In place of doubting the future, man
tastes the joys of eternal certitudes, with confidence in tomorrow, while
his strength is doubled and his efforts toward good are increased a hundred-fold. Yet
one more question arises. By what secret springs is the action of justice
exercised in the chain of our lives? Let us first say that the working
of human justice offers us nothing comparable to the divine law of destiny.
That is accomplished of itself, without exterior intervention for individuals
and for societies. It
is a law of equilibrium, and establishes order in the moral world, in the
same manner that the law of gravitation and weight assures order and equilibrium,
(and establishes order in the moral world, in the same manner that the
law of gravitation and weight assures order and equilibrium) in the physical
world. Its mechanism is at once simple and grand. All wrongdoing is paid
for in sorrow. All that man does in accord with the law of good procures
peace and elevation, and each violation provokes suffering. Suffering enters
into the depths of the being and eliminates the germs of evil. It prolongs
its action, and returns again and again, until all unworthy qualities develop
into good and vibrate in unison with divine force. But in the pursuit of
this great work, the compensations are reserved for the soul. Joys, affections,
periods of repose and happiness, alternate in the chaplet of lives with
existences of strife, ransom, and reparation. So all is arranged with an
art and a science and a beauty infinite in the work of Providence. During
his course, man in his weakness and ignorance often transgresses the law
- hence his trials, his infirmities, and materials servitude. But as soon
as he is enlightened, as soon as he learns to put his actions in harmony
with universal laws, he is less and less exposed to adversity. Our acts
and our thoughts translate themselves into vibratory movements, and their
center of emission, by the frequent repetition of these acts and thoughts,
is transformed little by little into a powerful generator of good and evil.
The being thus clarifies itself by the nature of the energies of which
it is the center. But while good forces destroy themselves by their own
efforts as they return to their center and are transformed into unhappy
consequences, the evil being is forced like all others to evolve, and the
vibrations of his acts and thoughts return to him, oppressing him, and
forcing on him, soon or late, the necessity of reforming himself. This
phenomenon explains itself scientifically by the correlation of forces,
the vibratory synchronism which leads always from effect to cause. This
fact is demonstrated in times of epidemics and contagious maladies. It
is always the persons whose vital condition harmonizes with the morbid
causes in action who are affected, while those with strong wills and devoid
of fear are generally immune. So it is in the mind order. Thoughts of hate
and vengeance, desire to injure, coming from outside cannot act on us or
influence us unless they encounter in us similar impulses which vibrate
in unison with them. If these are not found, they return to the one projecting
the evil thoughts, to strike him in his turn, whether in the present or
the future, somewhere in the course of his destiny. * *
* The
law of repercussion of acts has then something mechanic and automatic in
appearance. Nevertheless, when it becomes a question of great expiations,
of sorrowful reparations, great spirits intervene to regulate and accelerate
the march of souls in evolution. Their hour is exercised particularly at
the hour of reincarnation, in order to guide souls in their choice and
to determine the best and most favorable conditions for the healing of
their moral maladies, and to aid them to ransom anterior faults. We must
not think that every trial of humanity is the result of past sins. All
those who suffer are not forced to it as an expiation of evil deeds. Many
are simply spirits eager for progress who have chosen painful lives of
labor for the moral benefit to be so obtained. It is, however, in general
the undeveloped soul ignorant of the law of harmony which encounters the
greatest suffering. Gradually he must re-establish the law of equilibrium,
and must learn that he reaps exactly what he sows. By
continual actions each being refines or materializes his etheric envelope,
the vehicle of the soul, the instrument which is used for all manifestations,
and upon which is molded the physical body at each birth. We have already
seen that our situation in the next plane of existence results from repeated
actions which our thoughts and wills have exercised constantly on the etheric
double. Following their nature and object, they transform it little by
little into a subtle and radiant organism open to the highest perceptions,
to the most delicate sensations of space, capable of vibrating harmoniously
with elevated spirits. In an inverse sense, they make it an opaque gross
form, chained to the earth by its materiality, or even condemned to lower
regions. We can understand how continual action of the thought and the
will, exercised for centuries of existence upon the etheric body, creates
and develops physical tastes as well as our intellectual and moral qualities. Our
tastes for each kind of work, our ability, our dexterity in all things,
these are the result of immeasurable mechanical actions accumulated and
registered by the subtle body, and the memory of them is engraved on the
subconscious mind. At rebirth, these abilities are transmitted by a new
education to the external consciousness and material organs. Thus is explained
the remarkable and superior ability of many natural musicians which surprises
the world. It is the same with the moral faculties and virtues, and all
the riches the soul acquires in long cycles of time. Genius is an immense
effort of the intellectual order, and holiness has been conquered by secular
strife against the passions and inferior attractions. Every
time that we accomplish a good or generous action, or do a work of charity
and devotion, or make a sacrifice, do we not feel a sense of exaltation?
Something expands within us, and a flame is kindled which revivifies the
depths of our nature. This is not illusionary; the spirit is radiated by
every altruistic thought, by every act of unselfish love. If these thoughts
and acts multiply and increase and accumulate, the man will find himself
transformed at the end of his earthly existence. The soul and its etheric
envelope will have acquired an intense power of radiation. If the thoughts
are bad, the acts culpable, then these wrong habits produce a contraction
of the spiritual being, and charge it with gross and dark fluids.
Violence,
cruelty, murder, and suicide produce results which return birth after birth
on the material body in the form of nervous maladies, deformity, and madness.
Impure lives, drunkenness, debauchery, and self-indulgence in luxury, produce
in future lives weakness and lack of vigor, health, and beauty. The human
being who today is abusing his vital forces by wrong habits is preparing
a miserable existence for himself in a future incarnation. Sometimes the
reparation is affected by a long life of suffering, which destroys in him
the causes of evil; again it may be effected in a short, troubled life
with a tragic death. A mysterious attraction sometimes brings together
a crowd of people to a given point, that they may expiate in a collective
death past conditions, as in great catastrophes on sea or land. Short lives
are often the complement of preceding existences, where the individual,
by his excesses or other abuses, abridged his normal time on earth. But
other causes enter into the death of infants; that is sometimes given as
an educating trial for the parents and for the incarnating spirit. Sometimes
it is simply a false entrance on the stage of life from physical causes,
or the fault of adaptation to the etheric fluids. In these cases the incarnation
is repeated in the same environment under more favorable conditions. * *
* To
assure the refining of the moral nature, there is a discipline of the thoughts
to establish, and a hygiene of the soul to follow, as there is a physical
hygiene to observe for the maintenance of the health of the body. We see
that the constant action of the thought and will on the etheric body produces
absolutely just results. Each receives the imperishable fruits of his past
and present. This fruit is not the effect of outside causes, but of interior
ones: a chain which produces in us pain and joy, effort and success, fault
and chastisement. It is in the intimate secrecy of our thoughts and in
the full lights of our actions that we must seek the efficient cause of
our present and future situations. We
are placed according to our merits, in the environment created by our former
thoughts and acts. If we are unhappy, it is because we have not become
enlightened enough to play a better role. But our condition will ameliorate
as soon as we know how to awaken in ourselves a disinterested love of justice
and truth. To
perfect the being, to unceasingly embellish the inner nature, to augment
its value and construct the edifice of the consciousness - such is the
aim of evolution. Each one of us possesses that particular primordial genius
spoken of by the Druids, a realization of special forms of divine thought.
God has placed in the depths of the soul germs of faculties powerful and
varied. The soul is called upon to develop above all others one special
form of genius, until it is brought to its highest excellence. These multiple
aspects of intelligent wisdom and beauty are eternal. Music, poetry, eloquence,
invention, prevision of the future and hidden things, the gifts of education,
the power to heal, are some of the innumerable forms. In projecting the
human entity, the divine thought impregnates that one of these forces assigned
particularly to the soul in the vast universal concert. The
mission of the being, his destiny, his actions in the general evolution,
grow more and more precise, and from being latent and confused become accentuated
and clearly defined in the measure that he climbs the immense spiral. The
inspirations that he receives from on high respond to those in his character.
According to his need and his appeals will he hear in his own depths the
divine melody. It is so God, by the infinite variety of contrasts, causes
the great harmony to vibrate in nature and in the breast of humanity. If
the soul abuses these gifts, or applies them to evil purposes, if it entertains
vanity or pride, it must in expiation be reborn in an organism powerless
to manifest them. It will live an unknown genius, humiliated among men,
long enough for sorrow to lift it above the excesses of its own personality,
and to permit it to take a sublime flight towards its ideal. Oh,
you who peruse these pages, elevate your thoughts and your resolutions
to the high tasks which fall to you. The road to the Infinite opens before
you, sown with inextinguishable marvels. Wherever your flight is directed,
subjects for study will await you, with inexhaustible sources of joy and
beauty. Always are there unsuspected horizons succeeding horizons known.
All is beauty in the divine work, and in your ascension it is reserved
for you to enjoy innumerable aspects smiling or terrible, from the delicate
flower to the flamboyant stars: and to wait at the unfolding of worlds
and humanities. At the same time, you will feel your understanding of celestial
things grow, and there will awaken in you an ardent desire to perpetuate
God - to plunge in Him, in His light, His love. In God our source - our
essence - our life!
Human
intelligence cannot describe the futures presented, the ascension perceived.
Our spirit shut in a perishable organism, cannot therein find the necessary
resources to express these splendors. The soul, with its profound intuitions,
has the sense of infinite things in which it will participate, and to which
it aspires. It seeks in vain to express them in feeble human words; in
vain to translate those eternal truths in the poor language of earth. But
the evolved consciousness perceives the subtle radiations of the superior
life. A day will come when the soul will dominate time and space, and a
century will be no more for it than an instant, and with a flash of thought
it will crown the summits of Heaven. Its subtle organism, refined by thousands
of lives, will vibrate to every breeze, to every voice, to all the appeals
of immensity. Its memory will plunge into vanished ages, and it will revive
at will all that it has lived, and call to it, or join all the cherished
souls who have partaken of its joys and sorrows. For all affections of
the past are found in the life of space, and new ties are formed, binding
us closer and closer in a more powerful and perfect communion. Believe,
love, hope! Man my brother, and then act. Apply yourself and put into your
work the reflections, the thoughts and the aspirations of your heart -
the joys and certitudes of your immortal soul. Communicate your faith to
the intelligent minds which surround you, that they may be able to second
your efforts for the uplifting of the world and the opening of a way for
the evolution of the spirits. By and by will come science, virile and renewed,
no longer the science of prejudices, routines, and worn-out methods, but
a science open to all kinds of research, to all investigations, the science
of the Invisible and the Beyond. It will come to fertilize understanding,
to enlighten intelligence and to fortify conscience. Faith in the survival
of the soul stands upon the rock of experiences and defies criticism. An
art purer and more idealistic, illumined by the light that never dies,
will come to vivify the spirit of earth. It will be the same with religious
beliefs and systems. In the flight of thought, to lift truths from their
relative order to the order superior, they will approach, join, and mingle,
making of the multiple faiths of the past, hostile or dead, a living faith
which will unite humanity in adoration and prayer. Work with all the power
of your being to prepare this evolution. Human activities must be used
with more intensity on this route of the spirit. After physical humanity,
mind humanity must be created - after the body, the soul. That which has
been conquered by material energy has been lost in deeper knowledge and
revelation of inner senses. Man has triumphed over the visible world; now
it remains for him to conquer the interior world, and to know the secrets
of his splendid future. Instead
of arguing, act! Discussion is vain - criticism sterile, but action is
grand when it consists of making yourself and others greater. Do not forget
that you work for yourself in working for others. The universe, like your
soul, renews itself, and is perpetuated and embellished without cessation
by work and exchange. God is perfecting his work, enjoy it as you rejoice
in embellishing your own: your most beautiful work is yourself. By constant
efforts you can make your intelligence and your consciousness an admirable
work which you will enjoy indefinitely. From each fertile crucible of a
life you should come forth capable to perform new tasks and higher missions
appropriate to your strength, and each one should be recompense and a joy. So
with your hands, day-by-day you fashion your destiny. You will be reborn
in such forms as your desires construct, until your desires prepare for
you forms and organisms superior to those of earth. You will be reborn
in the environment you love, near to the being you have loved, and they
will live with and for them.
Then
when your earthly evolution is finished, when you have exalted your faculties
and forces to a sufficient degree of power, when you have emptied the cup
of suffering, bitterness, and felicity that the world has offered you,
and communed with all the aspects of human genius, then you will mount
with your dear ones toward other more beautiful worlds - worlds of peace
and harmony. Your
lost earth envelope returning to dust, your pure essence reaching the spiritual
regions, your memory and your work still sustaining men in their strife
and trials, you can say with serene joy - 'My life on earth has not been
sterile - my efforts have not been in vain!' THE
POWERS OF THE SOUL The
study of life to which we have consecrated the first part of this work
has permitted us to perceive the powerful reservoir of forces and energies
hidden within us. It has shown us that therein all our future, in its limitless
development, is contained in permanent form. The causes of happiness are
not found in determined localities in space, but are in us - in the profound
mysteries of the soul. It
is this which confirms that grand doctrine of Christ - 'The kingdom of
heaven is within you.' The same thought is explained in the Vedas in another
form: 'You carry in yourself a sublime friend whom you do not know.' A
Persian sage said, 'You live among stores filled with riches, and you die
with hunger at the door!' All
the great teachers are in accord in this subject. It is in the life interior,
in the expanding of our powers and faculties and virtues, that the source
of our felicity lays. Look attentively into the depths of your being -
shut your mind to things external, and after having habituated your psychic
senses to the obscurity in the silence, you see the surging of unsuspected
lights, you will hear fortifying and consoling voices. But there are few
men who know how to read in themselves, how to explore the retreats where
sleep inestimable treasures. We
waste our lives in banal things, on things trifling. We walk the road of
existence without knowing ourselves and the psychic wealth whose value
would procure for us joys without number. There are in each human soul
two spheres of action and expression. One exterior to the other manifests
the personality - the ME with its passions, weaknesses, and its insufficiency.
As long as that regulates our conduct, it is the inferior life, sown with
trials and troubles. The
other sphere interior, profound, immutable, is at the same time the seat
of consciousness, the source of spiritual life, and the temple of God in
us. It is only when this center of action dominates the other - when it's
impulsions direct us, that our hidden powers are revealed, and that the
spirit affirms itself in all its brilliant beauty. It is at this moment
we hold communion with 'the Father who dwells in us,' following the words
of Christ - the Father who is the source of all love, the principle of
all great actions. By
one of these centers, we perpetuate ourselves in material worlds, where
all is inferiority, incertitude, and sorrow. By the other, we unite ourselves
to celestial worlds, where all is peace, serenity, and grandeur. It is
only by the growing manifestation of the divine spirit in us that we can
vanquish the selfish ME, and associate ourselves freely with universal
and everlasting work, and create for ourselves a perfect and happy life. By
what means can we put in movement those interior powers, and direct them
toward a high ideal? By the will. The persistent, tenacious use of this
master faculty enables us to control our natures, to dominate material
things, sickness and death. It
is by the will that we direct our thoughts toward a precise goal. With
most people thoughts float incessantly: their constant motion, their infinite
variety, allows small chance for the higher influences. One must know how
to concentrate, how to become in accord with divine thought. Then, is produced
the fertilizing of the human soul by the divine spirit which envelops it,
and renders it capable of realizing its true tasks, and prepares it for
the life in space, by enabling it to perceive in this world a reflection
of its splendors. Superior spirits see and hear our thoughts. Their own
thoughts are penetrating harmonies, while our own are often confused discords.
Let us then learn to use the will, and by it to unite ourselves to all
that is great, and to the universal harmony whose vibrations surround space,
wherein worlds are rocked. * *
* Will
is the greatest of all powers - in its action it is comparable to a magnet.
The will to live, to develop life in oneself, attracts new sources of vitality;
it is the secret of the law of evolution. The will acting on the etheric
body with intensity accentuates its vibrations and prepares it for a higher
degree of existence. The
principle of evolution is not in matter - it is in will, whose action reaches
to, and affects the invisible order of things, as it affects the order
visible and material. The one is but the consequence of the other. The
highest principle, the motor of existence, is the will. Divine will is
the motive power of life universal. What
is important above all is to know that we can realize all things in the
psychic domain. No force remains sterile when it is exercised constantly
with an aim conforming to right and justice. That is the case with the
will: it can act equally sleepy or waking, for the valiant soul which has
fixed its aim pursues it with tenacity in one as in the other phase of
life, and so determines a powerful current with silently undermines obstacles. The
will is preservative as well as creative. Will, confidence, optimist are
sufficient in themselves often to turn away evil. While discouragement
and fear disarm us and leave us without defense. The fact alone that we
look trouble in the face and affront it diminishes its effects. The will,
it is power! Its prowess is without limit. The
man conscious of himself feels his forces grow with his efforts. He knows
that all he desires that is right and good must be inevitably accomplished
in the course of his existence when his thought accords with divine law.
And in this is verified the celestial words, 'faith can move mountains.
It is most consoling to say, 'I am a free intelligence. I made myself through
the ages - I build slowly my individuality and my liberty, and now that
I know the force and grandeur in myself, I lean upon them. I do not veil
them for one moment without, and by them, with the aid of God and my brothers
in space, I will lift myself above all difficulties - I will vanquish the
evil in me - I will detach myself from all that chains me to gross things,
that I may take my flight to happier worlds. I see clear the route which
I am called to tread. It leads on and on, without end. But a sure guide
conducts me along this infinite way. I have learned to know myself, and
I believe in God, and in this immense road which opens before me I walk
firmly and will to grow greater, and to elevate myself with the aid of
my intelligence, the daughter of God, and to attract to myself all the
moral riches, and to participate in all the marvels of the cosmos. My will
calls to me - on - always on! Always more knowledge, more divine life:
and by it I will obtain the fullness of existence and construct a better
and more radiant personality. I have forever left behind me the inferior
and ignorant being unconscious of his value and power. I assert the independence
and dignity of my consciousness, and reach my hand to all brothers, saying,
'Awaken from your slumber - tear off the material veil which envelops you
- learn to know yourself and the powers in you, and learn to utilize them.
All the voices of nature and of space cry, 'awake and march on! Hasten
and conquer your destiny!' To
you who believe yourselves spent by suffering and disappointments, beings
afflicted, hearts torn by bitter trials and wounded by the sword of adversity,
I come and say: 'There is no soul incapable of rebirth, of new gloom. You
have but to will, and there will awaken in you unknown forces. Believe
in yourself - in your immortal destiny! Believe in God, the sun of the
sun - immense source of light, of which you are a ray - a ray that can
be illumined into a glorious flame. Every man can be good and happy if
he wills it with energy and continuity. Divert your thoughts without cessation
toward this truth, that you can become what you will to be, and will to
be always better and greater.' It is the idea of eternal progress and the
means of realizing it: it is the secret of mental force, from which flow
magnetic and psychic forces, and when you have acquired this mastery of
yourself, you will no longer suffer from the evils of life, but will have
made of your ME inferior an individuality high, stable, and powerful. THE
INNER SOUL Consciousness Our
preceding studies have demonstrated that the soul is an emanation from
the absolute. Our lives have for their aim the increasing manifestations
of what is divine in us, and the growth of the empire it is called upon
to exercise over what is within and without, by the aid of its latent energies.
We can obtain this result by divers method - by science or by meditation,
by work or by moral force. The best procedure is to utilize all those modes
of application, each supplementing the others. But the most efficacious
method of all is introspection, self-analysis. Add to this the breaking
of material fetters, the union with God in spirit and in truth, and the
firm determination of self-improvement, and we will discover that all true
religions, all profound philosophies find their source in this same formula.
Outside of this, doctrines, cults, forms, and practices are but exterior
vestments which hide the soul of religion from the eyes of the masses. The
soul is united to the great universal Soul of which it is a vibration.
This origin of the soul, this participation in the divine nature, explains
the grasps and centralizes the perceptions and transmits those to the soul,
which registers all, and disengages those which are useful. But beneath
this sensorium of surface is another hidden one, which discovers and regulates
the things of the metaphysical world. It is this profound unknown sense,
unused by the majority of men, that certain experimenters designate under
the name of the sublimal consciousness. The
greater part of the world's wonderful discoveries in the physical domain
were ideas perceived first through intuition. For long Newton had entertained
the thought of universal attraction, and then the fall of an apple gave
his physical senses the objective demonstration. Just as there exists in
us a physical sensorium which puts us en rapport with material beings and
things, so certain men possess a spiritual sense, by whose aid they penetrate
the domain of invisible life. After death, as soon as the veil of flesh
falls, this sense becomes the only center of our perceptions, and it is
in the extension and the growth of this spiritual sense that lies the law
of our psychic evolution, the renovation of our being, and the secret of
its interior illumination. By
this law we detach ourselves from the relative and illusionary, from all
material contingencies, to attach ourselves more and more to the immutable
and the absolute. So experimental science will always be insufficient,
in spite of the advantages it offers and the conquests it realizes, if
it does not complete itself by intuition and interior divination which
enables us to discover the essential truths. A marvel surpassing all other
exterior marvels is this marvel of ourselves. It is this mirror hidden
in man which reflects all the universe. Those
who are absorbed in the exclusive study of phenomena, in the pursuit of
changing forms and exterior facts, often fail to listen to the inner voices
and to consult the faculties which develop in the silence. That is why
the things of the invisible, the impalpable and the divine, imperceptible
to so many scientific minds, are sometimes perceived by the ignorant. The
most wonderful book is ourselves - the infinite is revealed therein. Happy
is he who can read it! All this domain remains closed to the positivist
who disdains the only key by which it can be opened. He tries to experiment
by physical senses and material instruments in that which escapes all objective
measures. As a deaf man reasons about the rules of melody - a blind man
about optical laws - so this man, with exterior senses, reasons about the
worlds and beings metaphysical. Once
let the interior senses awaken in him and shine, then compared to the light
which inundates him, earthly science, so great to his eyes before, will
shrink into insignificance. After this light came to Professor William
James of Harvard, the eminent psychologist, he said: 'All human experience
in its vital reality pushes me irresistible to go outside of the narrow
limits wherein science pretends to shut us. The real world is richer and
more complex than that of science.' Many
men of science have come to the realization that the initial cause of sensation
is not in the body, but in the soul. The physical senses are but gross
manifestations of inner hidden senses. Professor Lombroso, of the University
of Turin, wrote in The Arena, June 1907: 'Until 1890 I was the most opinionated
adversary of spiritualism! Then, as a physician, I came in contact with
the most curious phenomenon which had ever been presented to my attention.
I was called to attend a young daughter of a high officer in my native
town. This girl was suddenly attacked by violent spasms, whose symptoms
no science of pathology or physiology could explain. She lost for months
all use of her eyes, but instead saw by her ears: with bandaged eyes she
read printed lines placed against her ear! When a magnifying glass was
placed between her ears and the sun, she complained that they were trying
to burn her eyes and blind her! So strange were the conditions surrounding
this case, that the idea came to me that perhaps spiritualism would aid
me to approach the facts.' Gerard Harry, the biographer of marvelous Helen
Keller, said that the intensity of her perceptions conferred upon her ability
of reading thoughts. The case of Helen Keller proves that behind her atrophied
organs of sight and hearing there exists a consciousness long familiarized
with ideas of interior worlds. It is a demonstration of anterior lives
of the soul with all its perfect senses, and surviving all corporeal disintegration. * *
* To
develop and refine the perception in a general manner, we must first awaken
the inner senses - the spiritual. Mediumship demonstrates to us that there
are human beings more fully endowed with inner vision and hearing than
are certain disembodied entities whose evolution has been limited. The
purer and more disinterested are our thoughts and acts, the more our spiritual
life predominates over the physical, the greater will be our inner development. The
veil which hides the etheric world grows thinner and more transparent,
and behind it the soul perceives a marvelous ensemble of harmonies and
beauties. At the same time, it becomes more capable of receiving and transmitting
the revelations and the inspirations from superior beings, for development
of the interior senses coincides generally with increased powers of the
mind, and to a more generous attraction of etheric radiations. Every
plane of the universe, every circle of life, corresponds to a number of
vibrations which become more subtle and rapid, in the measure that they
approach the perfect life. The beings endowed with but feeble powers of
radiation cannot perceive the forms of life superior to them. But each
soul is capable of obtaining, by will and educations of the inner senses,
a power of vibration which will permit him to act upon higher planes of
consciousness. We find proofs of the intensity of mental emanations in
certain cases of people dying, or in great danger, who telepathically,
at a great distance, impress the fact on several minds at one time. In
the Annals of Psychic Science, for October 1906, such a case is recorded.
In truth, each one of us could, if we would, communicate at any hour with
worlds invisible. We
are spirits, and we command matter and disengage ourselves from its bonds,
and live in the freer sphere of super consciousness. For that one thing
is necessary, viz. to come into the spiritual life with a perfect concentration
of all our inner forces. Then will we find ourselves face to face with
an order of things which neither instinct nor experience nor reason can
seize. The soul in its expansion can break down the walls of flesh which
imprison it, and communicate by its new senses with superior and divine
worlds. That is what the saints and the great mystics of all time and all
religions have done. William
James says: 'The most important result of research into trance conditions
is the breaking down of barriers between the individual and the absolute.
By this we establish our identity with the Infinite. It is the eternal
and triumphant experience of mysticism that one finds in all climates and
all religions. All proclaim with the same accents and imposing unanimity
the oneness of man with God. These mystic states of trance reveal depths
of truth unsounded by reason. They prove that the physical senses are but
one mode of consciousness. These mystic states are like windows opening
on a wide extended world!' * *
* Spiritualism
in a certain measure demonstrates the justice of these words. Mediumship,
under varied forms, is the result of a psychic force which permits the
soul senses to enter in for a moment, and substitute themselves in place
of the physical senses, and to perceive what is imperceptible to others.
The spirit desiring to communicate recognizes at sight the organism which
in the medium will serve its purposes as an intermediary, and acts accordingly.
Sometimes it is the word, or again penmanship by mechanic action of the
hand, or the brain when it is a question of mediumistic intuition. In temporary
incorporations it is entire and full possession and adaptation of the spiritual
senses of the possessor to the physical senses of the subject. The
most common faculty is clairvoyance, that is to say, perception with closed
eyes of what is passing afar, whether in time or space – in the past or
future. It is the penetration of the spirit of the clairvoyant into etheric
centers where are registered facts accomplished or elaborated, plans of
things to be. Often the clairvoyant acts unconsciously, without preparation.
In such a case it is the result of a natural evolution, but it can be produced,
as spiritual vision can be. Colonel de Rochas in his Successive Lives tells
what Mireille, his trance subject, said of the effect of magnetism upon
her. ‘When
I am awake,’ she said, ‘my soul is chained to my body, and I am like a
person who is shut in a tower, and sees the exterior world only through
five windows, each with a different colored glass. When you magnetize me,
you deliver me from my chains, and my soul, which aspires to elevate itself,
mounts a stairway of the tower, a stairway without windows, and I see only
you who are guiding me, until the moment when I arrive on the upper platform.
There, my sight is extended in all directions, with a most acute sense
which puts me en rapport with objects I could not see through the windows
of the tower.’ Clairaudience
can be acquired: the hearing of interior voices, which makes it possible
to communicate with spirits. Another manifestation of the inner senses
is the reading of registered events, photographed in a certain manner on
some antique or modern object. For instance, a fragment of armor, a corner
of a sarcophagus, a stone from a ruin, evokes in the mind of the seer a
succession of pictures attached to the time and place to which the object
belonged. This is called psychometry. Many
people have, without knowing it, the ability to communicate by the inner
senses with their friends in space. Such are found among the very religious,
the idealists who have keenly suffered, and by a long series of trials
have become more subtly attuned to spiritual vibrations. Often human souls
in distress have appealed to me, soliciting counsel and advice from the
spirit worlds, which I could not procure for them. To all such I recommend
the following method: Lean on yourself, in the solitude of the silence.
Elevate your thoughts toward God. Call upon your spirit protector, the
tutelary guide that Providence attaches to each of us on the voyage of
life. Interrogate this guide regarding the things which preoccupy you:
if they are worthy of his attention and free from all low or petty interests,
then listen attentively in yourself. Listen and wait, and in a short time
you will hear in the depths of your consciousness the faint echo of a distant
voice, or rather you will feel the vibrations of a mysterious thought which
will dissipate your doubts, drive away your anguish, and console and comfort
your heart. This is indeed one form of mediumship, and not the least beautiful.
All souls can obtain and participate in this communion with the living
and the dead. It will one day be known and used by all humanity. We
can indeed by this process correspond with the divine plan. In difficult
circumstances of my life, when I hesitated before the task which had been
confided to me to spread abroad the consoling truths of spiritualism, making
an appeal to the Supreme Entity, I always heard sounding in me the earnest
solemn voice which dictated my duty. Clear and distinct, yet this voice
seemed to come from a far distance. Its tender accents touched me even
to tears. * *
* Intuition
is often but one form employed by the inhabitants of the invisible worlds
to transmit their instructions. Sometimes they are the revelations of the
subconscious mind to the normal consciousness. In the first case, we should
regard them as inspiration. Through mediumship the spirit impresses its
ideas on the mind of the transmitter, who furnishes the language, according
to the degree of his mental development. Each medium gives the imprint
of his own personality to the inspiration received from above. The more
intellectual and cultured the medium, the more faithfully are transmitted
the high and pure communications. The wide sheet of water cannot flow through
a narrow canal - so an inspiring spirit cannot succeed in transmitting
through the organs of a medium conceptions for which no suitable channel
is prepared. By a great mental effort, under the excitation of an exterior
force, the medium might express conceptions above her normal knowledge,
but in the language used would be found habitual phrases and favorite terms,
elevated and amplified at the same time by the spiritual standard. We
see then what difficulties and obstacles the human organism opposes to
faithful transmission of spiritual conceptions, and how long training is
necessary to render the mind adaptable to the uses of a disembodied intelligence.
(Not only such use, but the same may be said of those who seek to delve
within the profound depths of their own reincarnated souls for high conceptions,
like men of genius, poets, and composers.) Often the medium is conscious
in the beginning of her trance state. But as soon as the action of the
spirit is accentuated, she finds herself under the influence of a force
which acts independently of her will: a sort of weight oppresses her -
her eyes are veiled, and she passes under an invisible dominion. Then the
medium is but an instrument of reception and transmission. As a machine
obeys an electric current which moves it, the medium obeys the current
of thought which envelops her. In
the exercise of intuitive mediumship in a waking state, many are discouraged
with the difficulty of distinguishing their own ideas from those which
are suggested. It is nevertheless easy, we believe, to recognize the difference.
The spiritually inspired ideas emanate suddenly from an interior source
and jet forth spontaneously, while our own ideas are always at our disposition,
and occupy our intellect in a permanent manner. Not only do the inspired
ideas surge up as by enchantment, but they rapidly follow one another,
and are often expressed in an almost feverish manner. Almost all authors,
poets, and orators are mediums at certain moments. They have the intuition
of occult assistance in their work. Thomas Paine said: ‘There is no one
who, being occupied with the progress of the human mind, has not observed
that there are two distinct classes of ideas: those produced in ourselves
by reflection, and those which are precipitated into our minds. I make
a rule of welcoming the politeness these unexpected visitors, and of determining
with all possible care if they are worthy of attention. I declare that
it is to these stranger guests I we all the knowledge I possess.’ Emerson
said: ‘Thoughts penetrate themselves into my intellect like a ray of light
shining into the darkness. The truth comes to me, not alone by reason,
but by intuition.’
Walter
Scott explained to his astonished friends the rapidity with which he wrote
the Bard of Avon, as follows: ‘My fingers worked independently of my thought,
and it was the same when I wrote Woodstock. I had not the least idea that
the story would develop into a catastrophe in the third volume! Often when
I take my pen, it moves so fast, I am tempted to let it go alone, to see
if it will not write without my assistance.’ Jean Jacques Rousseau recounts
experiences of similar sources of inspiration. The most extraordinary case
of mediumistic inspiration of modern times is that of Andrew Jackson Davies.
At the age of fifteen he became celebrated in American for his ability
to diagnose sickness and prescribe remedies. He had at age of fourteen
been magnetized by a Mr. Livingstone of Poughkeepsie, who discovered the
boy’s astonishing powers, and retired from business to associate with him.
A poor boy, able only to read, write, and compute in simple numbers, he
announced at the age of eighteen that he was going to be the instrument
of a new and astonishing spiritual power, and he commenced by a series
of conferences, which produced considerable effect upon the scientific
and religious world of that day. Eminent men attended his conferences,
and his work, Divine Revelations of Nature, was of so marvelous a nature,
emanating from a person of no education or experience, that it astounded
all classes of society. Other voluminous works followed, and this young
man, in the course of years, dictated day by day extraordinary and well-conceived
books treating of all the great questions of the day: among them, ‘Science,
and nature in all its ramifications,’ ‘Man in his numberless modes of existence,’
‘God in his depths of love, wisdom and power.’ His MSS. were often submitted
to high intelligences, who declared them most profound, and acknowledged
the impossibility of his having written them in his normal state. The result
of the life of this phenomenal person was the revelation that the mind
of man could communicate spiritually with spirits of the higher worlds,
and acquired knowledge from those spheres. * *
* We
have incidentally spoken of the method to follow to develop the psychic
senses. It consists in isolating oneself during certain hours of the day
or night, suspending the exterior senses, and putting away the sights and
sounds of outside life. This it is possible to do, even in the most humble
conditions, and in the heart of the most common occupations. We must, so
to say, turn in upon ourselves, and in the calm and tranquillity of our
thoughts make a mental effort to see and read the great mysterious book
within. At these moments, drive away every thought which is light, trivial,
and changing. Material preoccupations create horizontal currents of vibrations
which are obstacles to the etheric radiations, and restrict our perceptions.
On the contrary, meditation and contemplation and the constant effort toward
the good and beautiful form ascensional currents which establish a rapport
with the higher planes, and facilitate the penetration in us of divine
effluvia. By this exercise, repeated and prolonged, the inner being becomes
little by little illuminated, fertilized, and regenerated. This work of
development is long and difficult, and necessitates more than one existence.
It is never too soon to begin. The good results will not fail to manifest
themselves. All that you lose in sensations of a lower order you will gain
in super-earthly perceptions, in mental and moral equilibrium, and in the
joys of the spirit. Your inner senses will acquire an extraordinary acuteness
and delicacy. You will one day attain the power of communicating with the
higher spheres. The religions have sought to attain these powers by communion
and prayer. But the prayers in use by many churches are an ensemble of
formulae learned and repeated mechanically, and powerless to give the soul
the lofty flight necessary to establish the rapport with superior realms.
There must be an interior appeal, a rigorous concentration and profound
impulse, to attain results. That is why we have always advocated the improvised
prayer – the cry of the soul which in its love and faith flings all the
forces accumulated within it toward the object of its desire. In
place of inviting the spirits celestial by means of invocation to descend
us, we learn in this manner to free our souls and mount toward them. Meanwhile
certain precautions are necessary. The invisible world is peopled with
entities of all kinds, and he who penetrates there ought to possess sufficient
perfection, and to be inspired by sentiment high enough, to put him above
all the suggestions of evil. Above all, he should conduct his researches
under sure and safe guides. It is by moral progress that one obtains the
necessary force to dominate the earth-bound spirits that often seek to
surround us. The full possession of ourselves, and a tranquil and profound
knowledge of the eternal laws, will preserve us from dangers and delusions,
and at the same time will procure for us the means of controlling the forces
in action on the occult plane.
LIBERTY Liberty
is the necessary condition for the human soul, which without it cannot
build its destiny. It is in vain that the philosophers and theologians
have argued this question from all points of view. They have obscured it
by their theories and sophisms, condemning humanity to servitude in place
of conducting it to the light, yet the idea is simple and clear. The Druids
formulated it in the early dawn of history, and expressed it in these terms
in the Triads: ‘There are three primitive deities, viz. God, Light and
Liberty.’ At first sight the liberty of man seems to be restrained in the
midst of a circle of fatalities which surround it – physical necessities,
social conditions and interests or instincts: but on considering the question
more closely, we see that this liberty is always sufficient to permit the
soul to break through the circle and escape the opposing forces. Liberty
and responsibility are correlative in man’s being, and augment with his
elevation. It is the responsibility of the man which makes his dignity
and his morality: without it, he would be but a blind machine – a plaything
of Fate! Responsibility is established by the testimony of the conscience
which approves or blames our actions. The
sensation of remorse is a more demonstrative proof than all the arguments
of philosophers. For each spirit, however slightly evolved, the law of
duty shines like a lighthouse through the fogs of passions and self-interest.
Everyday we see men in the most humble situations accepting the hardest
trials rather than lower themselves, or commit unworthy actions. So if
human liberty is restrained, it is at least on the way to perpetual development,
for prayer means nothing but the extension of free will in the individual
and in collective society. The strife between matter and spirit is precisely
for this end – to liberate the spirit and to yoke the blind forces. Intelligence
and will reach the place where they predominate over what we call fatality.
Free will is then a flowering of the personality and consciousness. To
be free, we must will to be free, and make the effort to become so in freeing
ourselves from the servitude of ignorance and base passions, and substituting
the empire of reason for that of sensation. That can only be obtained by
education, and development of the higher faculties: physical liberation
by the limitation of the appetites, intellectual liberation by the conquest
of truth, and moral liberation by the search for virtue. It is the work
of centuries, but at every degree of ascension in the midst of the good
and evil things of life, besides the ensemble of causes and effects, there
is always a place for the free will of man to exercise itself. * *
* How
shall we conciliate free will with divine prescience? Before this anticipated
knowledge that God has off all things, can one affirm human liberty? Seemingly
complex in appearance, this question which has caused floods of ink to
flow is nevertheless simple in solution, but man does not love simple things;
he prefers the obscure and complicated, and will accept truth only after
having exhausted all forms of error. God,
whose infinite science embraces all things, knows the nature of each man,
and the tendencies and impulses which he will be liable to exhibit. We
ourselves, knowing the character of a person, can easily foresee whether
under certain circumstances he will decide to act for self-interest or
for duty. Resolutions are not born for nothing, but come from a series
of anterior causes and effects. God knows each soul in its most hidden
recesses, and can with certitude deduct from His knowledge of this soul
the determination it will, in its freedom, take. This prevision of our
acts does not give them birth. If God did not foresee them, they would
nevertheless have their free course. It is herein that human liberty and
free will are reconciled and combined, when we consider the problem in
the light of reason. The circle in which is exercised the will of man is
besides too restrained to interfere with divine action whose effects move
in their immensity, without limit. The feeble insect lost in a corner of
the garden does not trouble the harmony of the ensemble, or fetter the
work of the divine gardener, by displacing a few grains of sand. * *
* The
question of free will has a large importance and grave consequences for
the social order by its effect on education, morality, justice, and legislation.
It has determined two opposing currents of opinion – the negators of free
will and those who admit it with restrictions. The argument of the fatalist
is, ‘Man is under the control of his natural impulses, which dominate him,
and oblige him to wish and decide in one direction more than another, therefore
he is not free.’ The
opposite school brings out the theory of indeterminate causes. Charles
Renouvier has been its most brilliant representative, and his ideas have
been confirmed by Wundt, Fouillée and Boutroux in philosophical
works, yet, in spite of the theologians, until now the question has remained
practically insoluble. It could not be otherwise, since each one of the
systems argues from the inexact idea that human beings have but one life
to live. The subject assumes a holly different aspect if we enlarge the
circle and consider the problem in the light of the doctrine of rebirth.
We then see how each being gains his free will in the course of the evolutions
he must accomplish. Supplied with instinct at first, which gradually gives
place to reason, our liberty is very limited in our first stations, and
during all the period of our early education. As soon as the mind gains
and idea of law our free will expands. Always at each step in our ascension,
and in hours of important resolution, it will be assisted, guided, and
counseled by the great intelligences, the wiser and more enlightened spirits.
Free will, the liberty of the soul, is exercised, above all, at the hour
of reincarnation. In choosing the family and the environment, it knows
in advance what trials await it, but it comprehends equally the necessity
for these trials, to develop its qualities, eliminate its defect, and disintegrate
its prejudices and vices. These trials may be the effect of a bad past,
which it must repair, and it accepts them with resignation and confidence,
for it knows that its great brothers in space will not abandon it in difficult
hours. The future appears to it than, not in detail, but with all its salient
points, or in the measure that this future is the result of anterior actions.
These faults represent the part of ‘fatality’ or ‘predestination’ that
certain men claim to see in all lives. They are simply the reflection of
distant causes. In reality, nothing is fatal, and whatever the troubbles
and responsibilities we encounter, we can always modify our fate by works
of devotion, of goodness and charity, and sacrifices to duty. The
problem of free will is of great importance from the judicial point of
view. It is difficult to be exactly just in all the individual cases which
come before a tribunal for preservation of social order. This can only
be done by establishing the degree of evolution of the culprits. But human
justice, little versed in these matters, rests blind and imperfect in its
arrests and decisions. Often the wicked and culpable is in reality but
a young ignorant spirit in whom reason has not had time to ripen. Duclos
said: ‘Crime is often the result of false judgment.’ That is why there
should be established penalties of a nature to compel the offender to enter
into himself for instruction, light, and reform. Society should correct
without passion or hate, else it renders itself culpable. Each soul is
equivalent to its point of departure. They differ by their infinite degrees
of advancement: the one young, the other old – diversely developed according
to their age. It would be unjust to demand of an infantile mind merits
equal to those one expects from a mature mind which has learned much. A
great difference exists in their responsibilities. A human
being is not really ripe for liberty until the universal exterior laws
become interior and a part of his consciousness, by the fact of his evolution.
The day when he is penetrated with the law, and makes it the rule of his
actions, he attains the moral point where man possesses, dominates, and
governs himself. From that hour he no longer needs social restraints
or authority to direct him. It is the same with collective humanity. People
are not truly free and worthy of liberty until they have learned to obey
this law, eternal and universal, which emanates neither from the power
of a caste or the will of crowds but from a higher power. Without the moral
discipline which each individual should impose on himself, public liberty
is but a mirage. It gives the appearance, but not the manners of a free
people. Society remains exposed by its violence, its passions and its appetites,
to all the complications and all the disorders of earth life. All
which lifts us toward the light lifts us toward liberty, that flowers freely
and beautifully in the higher life. The delayed and unconscious soul is
kept down under the weight of material fatalities, while just in the measure
it gains freedom, it lifts itself above these trials and comes closely
to the divine. In
general terms it may be said that each man arrives at the state of reason
and responsibility according to the degree of his advancement. I leave
aside the case of one who under the empire of a physical and moral cause,
malady or obsession, has lost the use of his faculties. We know that in
the strife between the two, the strongest souls triumph always. Socrates
said that he had felt germinate in him, and had overcome, most perverse
impulses. In this philosopher were two currents, one flowing toward evil
– one toward good. It was the latter which carried him on its breast. There
are, too, secret causes working upon us. Often intuition combats reason,
and in an unforeseen manner, sudden profound impulses determine our actions.
This is not a negation of free will. It is the action of the soul in its
wisdom, intervening in the course of our destiny. Or it may, again, be
the influence of our invisible guides, or the intervention of an intelligence
who looks from afar, and seeks to snatch us away from inferior contingencies
and lift us to higher altitudes. But in each case it is ever our own will
which accepts or rejects, and makes the final decision. To sum up – man
is the artisan of his own liberation. He attains a state of complete liberty
only by interior culture and the use of his hidden powers. Obstacles accumulating
on his route are in the end but means of compelling him to put in action
all his latent powers, until he conquers every material difficulty. We
are all united, and the liberty of each one leads toward the liberty of
others, and in freeing himself from ignorance and passion each man helps
to free those of his own kind. Everything which contributes toward dissipating
night and letting in the light of intelligence renders humanity freer and
more conscious of its duties and powers. Then let us elevate ourselves
to consciousness of our rôle and aim, and we will be free. In place
of being passive creatures, bent under the yoke of matter, a prey to inertia
and incertitude, let us free our souls form the chains of fatality and
display to the world the superiority of our acquired qualities. THOUGHT Thought
is creative. Just as eternal thought is projected ceaselessly in space,
and creates beings and worlds, so the thought of the writer, orator, poet,
and artists sends forth continual floods of ideas, works, and conceptions,
which will influence and impress for good or bad, immense human crowds. The
mission of the workers in the domain of thought is at once great, formidable,
and sacred. It is great and sacred because thought dissipates the shadows
on the path, solves the enigmas of life, and traces the route of humanity.
It is the flame which warms souls and illumines the deserts of existence:
formidable also, because its efforts are powerful for descent as well as
for ascension. Sooner or later, every product of the mind returns to its
author with all its consequences, bringing in its train either suffering
and a diminution of liberty, or inner satisfaction and elevation of the
being. The present life is but a mere episode in our long history, a fragment
of a long chain winding through immensity. Constantly falling on us, in
fogs or sunshine, are the results of our works. The
human soul pursues its way, surrounded with an atmosphere radiant or somber,
and peopled with creations of its thoughts. There in the life of space
lies its glory or its shame. * *
* To
give thought all its force and its amplitude nothing is more efficacious
than the study of great problems. To express freely we must first feel
powerfully – to enjoy the high and profound sensations, we must go to the
source from which flows all life, harmony, and beauty. All that is noble
and elevating in the domain of intellect emanates from the one eternal
source of living thought. The higher is the flight of the mind toward this
great cause, the more radiant will be the light it sees, the more intoxicating
the joys it feels, the more powerful the forces it will acquire. After
each flight the thought redescends vivified, clarified, to the earthly
fields to resume the tasks through which it will find greater growth, for
it is labor which makes the beauty and splendor of an accomplished work.
Lift up your eyes, O thinker – O poet! Send up your appeal of aspiration
and prayer! Before the changing reflections of the sea, at the sight of
white mountain summits, or the infinite stars, have you not felt hours
of intoxicating ecstasy? When the soul was plunged in a divine dream, and
when inspiration came like a messenger from Heaven, have you not heard
in the depths of your soul the vibration of murmurs from invisible worlds
preparing your thought for supreme intuitions? In each poet, artist, or
writer lies the germs of the mediumistic power, unsuspected and undeveloped,
waiting to blossom. By them the worker becomes through his thought en rapport
with the inexhaustible source from which he receives his part of the revelation.
This revelation, appropriate to the order of his talent, he has for his
mission – to express to the world through his works radiations of divine
truths. It will be in the frequent and conscious communion with the world
of spirits that the geniuses of the future will obtain the elements for
their work. From now, the penetration into the secrets of this double life
is going to offer man assistance and light which the failing religions
are no longer able to procure for him. In all domains this spiritual idea
is going to fertilize thought and work. Science will owe it the discovery
of incalculable forces and the conquest of an occult universe. It will
owe to it a complete renovation of its theories and its methods. Philosophy
will gain from it a more extended and more exact knowledge of human personality.
The religions of the future will find in spiritual research the proofs
of the survival of the soul and the rules of life in the Beyond, at the
same time with the principle of close union toward the common Father. Art
under all forms will discover in it inexhaustible sources of inspiration
and emotion. The man of the people, in his hours of lassitude, will find
moral courage in it, and he will comprehend that the soul can grow by humble
labor as well as by loftier tasks, and that no duty is negligible – that
envy is sister to hate – and that often one is less happy in luxury than
in mediocrity. In it the skeptic will find faith, the discouraged hope
and virile resolutions; all those who suffer, the profound idea that a
law of justice presides over all things: that there is not in any domain
effect without a cause, no victory without combat – no triumph without
hard efforts, and that above all reigns perfect and majestic law, and that
no soul is abandoned by God, of whom it is a part. Thus
will operate slowly the renovation of humanity, still so young, so ignorant
of itself, but whose desire will carry it, little by little toward the
comprehension of its tasks and its aims at the same time that its field
of exploration and its perspective enlarge. With each step gained, seeing
and desiring more, feeling the center within itself vivified and enlivened,
it will see also the shadows disappearing – the somber enigmas of the world
resolving – and the way brightened by powerful rays of light. With the
shadows will vanish, little by little, narrow prejudices, vain terrors,
and apparent contradictions of the universe. Harmony will reign and man
will feel his heart and his thoughts enlarged. He will advance anew toward
the end of his work, yet his work has no end – for each time humanity lifts
itself toward a new ideal which it believes to be the supreme ideal, it
has in truth attained only to the system corresponding to its own degree
of evolution. But each time, also, from every effort made toward higher
ideals will flow new forces and new pleasures, and it will find in the
joy of life and progression, which is the law of being, a more intimate
communion with the universe, and a more complete possession of goodness
and beauty. O writers,
artists, poets, you whose numbers increase daily, whose productions multiply
like a rising tide, often beautiful in form, but weak at the foundation
– superficial and material, what talents you expend on mediocre results!
What vast efforts are wasted on evil passions, on inferior and unworthy
interests! While vast and magnificent horizons surround you, while the
marvelous book of the universe and the soul lies open before you, while
genius invites you to noble tasks which will fertilize the advancement
of humanity, you rest contented with puerile and sterile studies, with
work which blunts the conscience, and wherein the spirit swoons and languishes
in the exaggerated cult of impure instincts. Who
among you will give the world the epic of the soul striving for the conquest
of its destiny in the immense cycle of the ages – its sorrows and its joys,
its descent into the abysses of life, its rising on wings of aspiration
into the light – its immolations and holocausts which are ransoms for past
acts – its redeeming missions and its growing participation in divinity?
Which one of you will give to earth the powerful harmonies of the universe
– the gigantic harp vibrating under the thought of God – the song of worlds,
the eternal rhythm which rocks the cradle of the stars and the humanities!
Or the slow elaborating, the powerful gestation of the conscience through
inferior stages – the laborious construction of an individuality, a moral
being? Who will tell of the conquests of life – life always growing greater,
more serene, more illumined by rays from on high? The march from summit
to summit, the pursuit of happiness – of power and pure love? Who will
sing the work of man – immortal toiler, lifting through his doubts, anguish
and tears, the sublime and harmonious edifice of his thinking consciousness
and personality – always onward – always upward – always higher? Who will
teach us these things? The inner voices, and the voices from Beyond! Learn
to open and turn the leaves and read the book hidden in you – the book
of being. It will tell you what you have been, and what you will be: it
will teach you the greatest of mysteries – the creation of the self, by
constant effort and sovereign action, which, in the silence of your thoughts,
awakens your genius, and stirs you to paint beautiful pictures, sculpture
ideal forms, compose harmonious symphonies, and write glorious poems. All
is there in you – around you: all is speaking, all is vibrating – the visible
and the invisible: all is chanting the glory of life, the intoxication
of thought, of creation, of association with the work universal: splendor
of seas and starry heavens, majesty of white mountain peaks, perfume of
flowers, luster of rays, mysterious voices of the forests, melodies of
earth and space, the voices of the Invisible which speak in the silence
of the evening: the voice of conscience, that echo of the voice divine
– all are teaching and revealing to him who knows how to listen, comprehend,
think, and act. Then above all, the supreme vision, the vision without
forms, the incarnated thought, the final harmony of the essence of the
law which unites all things, from our inner souls to the farthest star
in its resplendent unity. And
the chain of life, winding into infinity – a ladder of spiritual power
which carries to God the appeals of man by prayer, and brings to man the
response of God by inspiration! And now one more question. Why, in the
midst of the immense labor and abundant intellectual production which characterizes
our epoch, do we find so few notable works and great conceptions? Because
we have ceased to see divine things with the eyes of the soul, because
we have ceased to believe and love! Let us then return to the celestial
and eternal source; it is the only remedy for our anemic morality. Let
us turn our thoughts to things solemn and profound. May science illuminate
and complete by the intuitions of consciousness the higher faculties of
the mind. Modern spiritualism will lend its aid.
DISCIPLINE
OF THOUGHT AND REFORM OF
CHARACTER We
have said that thought is creative. It not only acts about us, influencing
others for good or ill, but above all, it acts in us; It generates our
words and our actions, and by them constructs each day the glorious or
miserable edifice of our life present and to be. We fashion our soul and
its envelope by our thoughts. They produce forms and images which are printed
on the subtle material of which our etheric body is composed. So little
by little our life is peopled with forms frivolous or austere, gracious
or terrible, gross or sublime; and the soul shines with beauty, or grows
ugly and repulsive. There is no subject more important than the study of
thought, its powers and its action. It is the initial cause of our elevation
or our abasement. It prepares all the discoveries of science, all the marvels
of art, but also all the misery and shamefulness of humanity. Following
its given impulse, it founds or destroys institutions, empires and characters.
Man is only great, save through his thoughts, for by them his works shine
and are perpetuated through the centuries. Psychical research, better than
all anterior doctrines, permits us to seize and comprehend all the force
of the projection of thought. We see it acting in spiritual phenomena,
which it facilitates or fetters. Its role in experimental séances
is always a considerable one. Telepathy has demonstrated to us that minds
can influence one another at a distance. This is the means which is employed
by the humanities in space, to communicate among themselves across sidereal
immensities. In all fields of social activities, in all the domains of
worlds visible or invisible, the action of thought is sovereign. It is
no less so in ourselves, and upon ourselves, rebuilding and modifying constantly
our inner nature. The vibrations of our thoughts and words, reiterated
in a uniform manner, drive from us the elements which cannot vibrate in
harmony, and attract the elements which accentuate the tendencies of the
being. Often unconsciously a work is elaborated – a thousand mysterious
workmen labor in the shadows. In the depths of the soul an entire destiny
is outlined, and the hidden diamond is polished or marred. If we meditate
upon elevated objects, on duty – sacrifice – wisdom – love – our being
is impregnated, little by little, with the quality of our thoughts. That
is why ardent, improvised prayer – the uprising of the soul to infinite
powers – has so much virtue. In this solemn dialogue with the being and
its cause, an influx from on high possesses us, and new senses are awakened.
The comprehension and compensations of life augment in us, and we feel
better than we can express the gravity and grandeur of the most humble
existences. Prayer – the communion by thought with the spiritual universe,
is the reaching of the soul toward beauty and the eternal verities: it
is, for an instant, entrance into spheres of real life - life superior
which has no limit. It, on the contrary, our thoughts are inspired by evil
desires, by passion, jealousy, and hate, the images which they create accumulate
in our etheric bodies gross and dark fluids. So we can at will make in
ourselves light or shadow. All the communications from the Beyond tell
us this. We are what we think, if we think with force and persistence and
will. But almost always our thoughts pass constantly from on subject to
another, rarely do we think for ourselves, but instead reflect the thousand
incoherent thoughts of the environment where we dwell. Few
men know how to think: how to drink from profound sources - from the great
reservoir of inspiration which each one carries within himself - even the
most ignorant. They make for themselves an envelope peopled with ephemeral
forms. Their minds are like a building open to every passer-by. Rays of
light are mingled with shadows in perpetual chaos. It is the incessant
combat between duty and passion, where passion usually wins. Before all
other things, to learn how to control our thoughts is most important; how
to discipline and turn them in one direction toward a noble and dignified
goal. The
control of thought leads to the control of actions; for if one is good
the other will be equally so, and harmony will regulate our lives. If our
acts are good and our thoughts are bad, and we carry in ourselves a false
center, sooner or later the influence of our evil thoughts will fall fatally
upon us. Sometimes we see a striking contradiction between the thoughts,
writings, and actions of certain men, and we are led to doubt the good
faith and sincerity of their utterances. But often the acts of these men
are but the blind impulsion of thoughts and forces accumulated in past
lives. Their high aspirations presented in their thoughts and words will
be realized in future actions. Without the theory of successive lives,
such contradictions of character are inexplicable. * *
* It
is good to live in contact by thought with writers of genius, the veritably
great authors of all times and all countries; to read and meditate on their
works, to impregnate the being with the substance of their souls. The radiations
of their thoughts will awaken in us similar efforts and lead to modifications
of our character through the impressions received. It is well to choose
our reading with care, then to let our thoughts ripen it until we can assimilate
the quintessence. In general we read too much - too hastily - and
meditate not at all! It is better to read less and reflect more on what
we read. It is a sure method of fortifying our intelligence to gather the
fruits of wisdom and beauty which we find in good books: in that as in
all things, the beautiful attracts and generates the beautiful, even as
goodness attracts and generates the beautiful, even as goodness attracts
happiness, and evil suffering. In silent, reflective study lies development
of the thoughts. The greatest works are elaborated in the silence. In meditation
the mind is concentrated: it turns toward the grave and serious side of
things: the light spiritual world inundates it. About
the thinker, invisible great spirits come, eager to inspire him. It is
in the half-light of tranquil hours, or in the discreet shade of his study
lamp, that they can best enter into communication with him: everywhere
and always an occult life mingles with ours. Avoid
noisy discussions, vain words, frivolous reading: read daily papers sparingly.
Passing lightly as they do from one subject to another, they render the
mind unstable. We live in a period of anemic intellectuality which is caused
by the rarity of serious study and the insufficient educative system: let
us attach ourselves to substantial works – to works which can enlighten
us on the profound laws of life and facilitate our evolution. Little by
little we will find growing in us a greater intelligence and consciousness,
and our etheric body will shine with reflections of high and pure thoughts.
Because of the thousand exterior objects which occupy it without cessation,
the mind rarely probes its own depths. Its surface, like that of the sea,
is often agitated, but beneath are regions that the storms do not reach. There
lie those hidden powers which await our call to appear. The appeal is made
rarely, and man remains ignorant of the treasures which repose in him.
It requires the shock of trouble and sorrow to make him understand the
fragility of exterior things and to guide him toward the search of himself
– toward the discovery of his spiritual wealth. That is why great souls
become more noble and beautiful as their sorrows become keener: with each
new blow, they have the consciousness of approaching a little nearer to
truth and perfection, and this thought is like a bitter tonic. A new star
has arisen in the heaven of their destiny – a star whose trembling rays
penetrate to the inner sanctuary of their being, illuminating every hidden
corner. In
minds of high intelligence and culture sorrow sows rich seeds, and every
grief is a blade from which springs a harvest of virtue and beauty. At
certain hour of our lives – the death of a mother – the crushing of an
ardent hope – the loss of a loved one – each time that one of the ties
which binds us to this world is broken, a mysterious voice cries from the
depths of our souls – a solemn voice which speaks to us of a thousand laws
more august and venerable than those of earth and an ideal world damns
on us. But the voices of earth stifle this voice, and the human mind falls
again almost always into its doubts and its hesitations, on the vulgar
plane of earth existence. There
is no progress possible without attentive self-analysis. We must watch
over our impulsive actions in order to know in what manner to improve ourselves.
First we must regulate the physical life and reduce the material needs
to the necessities, in order to secure health of the body, that indispensable
instrument of our earthly role. Then comes the discipline of the emotions
and impulses, their domination and utilization as agents for the perfection
of character. We must learn the art of forgetfulness of self – of the sacrifice
of the lesser ME, and the elimination of all selfishness. He only is truly
happy in this life who has learned self-forgetfulness. It is not enough
to believe and know - we must live our faith and knowledge; we must penetrate
our daily life with the high principles we have adopted. We must habituate
ourselves to communicate by thought, will, and heart with the eminent spirits
who have revealed themselves to us- with the elite souls who have served
as guides for humanity. We must live with them in a daily intimacy, inspire
ourselves by their views, and feel their influence by that perception which
develops our rapport with worlds invisible. Among
these great souls it is good to choose one who seems the most worthy of
our admiration, and in all difficult circumstances, where we oscillate
between two decisions, to ask ourselves what this great soul would have
done under similar circumstances. We can construct, little by little, upon
this model, an ideal which will be reflected in all our actions. The most
humble man can make himself a sublime character in this way. The work is
slow and difficult, but centuries are given us for it. We must often concentrate
our thoughts, and bring them back to the ideal. We must meditate upon it
each day at a chosen hour, preferably the morning, when all is peaceful
about us. 'The hour divine,' when nature, rested and refreshed, awakens
in the rays of the dawn. In those matinal hours the soul, by prayer and
meditation, lifts itself more easily to the great heights from which we
can see and comprehend that all life is united to something grand and eternal,
and that we inhabit a world where invisible powers live and work with us.
In the simplest life, in the most modest task, in the most effaced existence,
there is always a profound side - and ideal storeroom containing sources
of possible beauty. Each soul can, by its thoughts, create a spiritual
atmosphere as beautiful, as resplendent as that of any enchanted realm;
and in the meanest dwelling, the most miserable lodging, there are windows
opening towards God and infinity. * *
* In
our social relations we must constantly recall this: all men are travelers
on the march, occupying diverse places on the ladder of evolution, which
we are all climbing. Therefore we must demand and expect nothing which
does not pertain to their degree of advancement. To each fellow traveler
we owe tolerance, good will and even pardon, for those who seek to injure
or wound us are merely delayed souls, insufficiently developed. God asks
of no man aught that he has not acquired by slow, painful labor. We have
not the right to ask more. Have we not been like these unawakened souls
in former lives? If each one of us could read in his past what he had been,
and what he had done, we would be more indulgent toward the faults of humanity.
Let us be severe for ourselves and tolerant toward others - instruct, enlighten,
and guide them gently. That is what the law of solidarity commands. So
we must bear all things with patience and serenity: whatever are the acts
of other toward us, we must hold no animosity, no resentment, but use the
painful experience for our moral education. No misfortune could come to
us if by our anterior lives we had not paved the way to adversity. This
is what we must often say to ourselves, and in this way we arrive at the
acceptance of all trials without bitterness, considering them a reparation
for the past. They prove a means of self-possession, and produce that absolute
confidence in the future which gives force, quietude, and inner satisfaction,
enabling us to keep serene in the midst of the hardest vicissitudes. When
age comes, illusions and vain hopes fall like dead leaves; but the eternal
truths shine with greater brilliancy, like stars in winter skies over the
leafless trees in our gardens. It
matters little then if it has enriched our souls with one virtue, and with
a little moral beauty. The lives of obscurity and torment are sometimes
the most fertile; while those which are brilliant with successes chain
us to formidable responsibilities. Happiness is not in exterior things,
but in ourselves. The wise man creates in himself an assured refuge, a
sacred place, a profound retreat, where the discords of the outer world
cannot enter. Each soul carries in itself its lights or its shadows, its
Paradise or its Hell, but let us remember that nothing is irreparable:
the situation of the most inferior spirit is but one point, almost imperceptible,
in the immensity of his destiny. LOVE Love,
as generally understood on earth, is a sentiment of impulsion between two
beings who desire a closer union. But in reality, love is clothed in infinite
forms, from the most vulgar to the most sublime. Principle of life universal,
it procures for the soul in its highest and purest manifestation that intensity
of radiation which warms and vivifies all and everything about it; and
by its power the soul feels itself closely united to Divinity, the ardent
center of all life and love. God
is love: it was through love He created beings to associate them with His
joys and His works. Love is a sacrifice. God poured out His own life to
give it to souls. At the same time with the vital effusion, they received
the effective principle, destined to grow and blossom in them through duty
and sacrifice to others. So are they ennobled and glorified as they approach
the Supreme Center. Love is an inexhaustible force – it constantly renews
itself, and at the same time enriches those who give and those who receive.
It is by love, the sun of souls, through which God acts in the world. By
it He attracts to Himself all the poor beings delayed by human passions
and made captive by matter! And He lifts them, and leads them up the spiral
of infinite ascension toward the splendors of light and liberty. It has
disciplined and fashioned the human soul, and helped to turn the entire
race from sensualism and bestiality. Christ
is not the only example of radiant souls on earth. There others who seem
to send forth a regenerating exhalation – an atmosphere of peace and protection,
as if endowed by a special Providence. All those who live under their moral
influence feel a repose of spirit and a serenity which is a foretaste of
celestial quietude. In a circle of seekers after spirituals truths, directed
and inspired by spirits from high realms, this sensation becomes keener.
We have often felt ourselves in the presence of these great entities in
the work of our group in Tours. These
impressions become more and more alive, in the measure that one becomes
separated from inferior planes, where selfish impulses reign, and climbs
the stairs of the glorious spiritual hierarchy, and begins to approach
the Divine Center. Then comes the experience which completes the intuitions
that each soul is a system of force, and a generator of love whose power
of action grows with its elevation. So is explained and affirmed the universal
fraternity. Some day, when the true idea of life disengages itself from
the doubts and incertitude which obsess human thought, we will comprehend
this grand brotherhood of souls.
We
feel that all are enveloped by the divine magnetism, by the breath of love
which fills space. Apart from this powerful tie, souls also constitute
separate groups of families, which are formed during centuries by the community
of joys, sorrows, and trials. The real family is that of space, and the
one of earth is but an image – a feeble reflection, as are all the things
of earth, compared to those of heaven. The true family is composed of spirits
who together have climbed the rude paths of destiny, and who have learned
how to understand, and how to love. Who can describe the intimate and tender
sentiments which unite these beings – the ineffable joy born of the fusion
of their minds and consciousness, the fluidic union of souls under the
smile of God? These spiritual groups are the hallowed center where selfishness
vanishes, where hearts dilate, and where the souls that have suffered and
are delivered by death come to rejoin their beloved ones. Who
can paint the ecstasy of purified souls, arriving at the summits of light,
filled with divine love! And the celestial lovers, bound together in the
bosom of the families of space, assembled to consecrate by solemn rites
the symbolic and indestructible union! That is the veritable hymen of twin
souls which God binds together by a golden thread for eternity. They will
follow each other henceforth in their pilgrimages through the worlds; they
will march hand in hand, smiling at misfortune, and finding in their mutual
tenderness the force to endure all the bitterness of fate. Sometimes, separated
by rebirths, they still conserve the secret intuition that their isolation
is but passing. After the trials of separation, they foresee the intoxication
of a reunion at the doorway of the immensities. Among those who walk here
sad and solitary, bowed under the burden of life, there are those who keep,
deep in their hearts, the vague memory of their spiritual family. Those
souls suffer cruelly with homesickness for space and celestial love, and
nothing in all the joys of earth can console them. Their thoughts go often
in the waking hours, but more frequently in sleep, to join the beloved
beings who await them in the Beyond. The profound sentiments of expected
compensations give them moral force in their struggle and aspirations toward
a better world. Hope sows with austere flowers the desert paths they thread. * *
* All
the powers of the soul are confined in three words – to will – to know
– and to love. To will, that is to converge all the activity, all the energy
toward the aim to be attained, and to develop will power and direct it.
To know, because without profound study – without the acquaintance of things
and laws, the thought and the will can lose themselves in the midst of
forces they seek to conquer, and the elements they aspire to command. But
above all it is important to love, for without love, will and science will
be incomplete and often sterile. Love illuminates them – fertilizes them,
and increases their resources a hundredfold. It is not here a question
of love which contemplates without action, but of that which employs itself
in spreading truth and goodness in the world. Life on earth is a conflict
between good and evil forces. The duty of every virile soul is to take
part in the combat, and with all its powers alert, to aid those who struggle
in obscurity. The noblest use one can make of his faculties is to work
toward the enlarging and developing of the sense of beauty and being in
this human society, which has its ugly features, but which is rich with
magnificent promises. These promises will be transformed into living realities
the day when humanity learns to communicate, by thought and heart, with
the center of love which is the splendor of God. Love, then, with all the
power of your heart! Love to the point of sacrifice, as Jeanne d’Arc loved
France! As Christ loved humanity! And all those about you will feel your
influence, and be born to new life. O men,
look about you, and seek to heal wound – to cure evils – to console affliction.
Work to build the high city of peace and harmony which will be the city
of Love – the city of God. Enlighten, uplift, and purify, and what matters
it if some one laughs at you – if ingratitude and meanness rise in your
path! Those who love do not fall back before such things. Even if they
gather but thistles and thorns, they pursue their work, because duty is
there. They know growth lies in abnegation, and sacrifice has its joys.
Accomplished with love it transforms tears into smiles. To him who truly
loves, the most banal things possess an interest – everything is illuminated,
and a thousand new sensations awake in him. Knowledge
requires long and painful efforts to reach the altitudes of thought. Love
and sacrifice gain them at a bound, with one stroke of the wings! Love
refines the intelligence and enlarges the heart, and it is by the amount
of love accumulated in us that we can measure the distance we have traveled
on the road to God * *
* To
all the interrogations of man, to his hesitations, fears, and blasphemies,
a voice powerful and mysterious responds: “Learn to love! Love is the aim
and end and summit of all!” From this summit unfolds without cessation
a network of love, woven of gold and light. To love is the secret of happiness;
with one word love solves all problems and dissipates all obscurities.
Love will save the world. Its natural warmth will melt the ice of doubt,
of selfishness, of hate. It will reach the hardest heart – the hearts of
the most refractory. Love is always an effort toward beauty. The sexual
love of man and woman loses all vulgar characteristics when it is aureoled
with the poetic ideal, and mingles with the material, aesthetic sentiment
a higher emotion. This depends largely on the woman. She, who truly loves,
feels and sees things unknown to man; she possesses in her heart an inexhaustible
reservoir of love, a sort of intuition of love eternal. Woman is ever,
on one side, sister of mystery, and the part of her being which touches
the infinite seems broader than ours. When man responds with her to the
call of the Invisible – when their love is exempt from mere bestial desires,
then they become one in spirit and one in body; in the embraces of these
two beings a light like a flame passes and penetrates – a reflection of
the highest felicities. Yet
the joys of earthly love are fugitive and mingled with bitterness. They
are never without disappointments and shocks. God only is love in its fullness.
He is the foundation of thought and light, from which emanates, and to
which returns eternally, the warm effluvia of the stars, the passionate
tenderness of all the hearts of women – of mothers and wives, and the virile
affection of the hearts of men. God generates and calls forth love, for
it is beauty infinite, and the characteristic of beauty is to create love. Who,
on a summer day, with the sun illuminating the immense blue cupola above,
with woods, fields, mountains, and seas offering up mute adoration to the
Creator, who has not felt these radiations of love filling the universe?
One must have refused to open his heart to these subtle influences if he
ignores or denies them. Too many earthly souls, it is true, remain hermetically
sealed to divine things. Or if they feel the harmonies and beauties, they
hide the secret in themselves. They are ashamed to confess their consciousness
of these great influences. Open the windows of your prison, O man, to the
glory of life eternal, and that prison will be filled with light and melody!
Your soul will be flooded with felicities and ecstasies indescribable.
It will understand that it is surrounded by an ocean of love and divine
force in whose waves it may bathe and be regenerated at will. A consciousness
will come of the sovereign power of the universe which envelops and sustains
us, and that by invoking it, and addressing to it an ardent appeal, the
soul will be penetrated by its presence and love. These things are difficult
to express; they are only understood by those who have tasted them. Nevertheless,
all can arrive at this knowledge, and can possess it by awakening the divine
in themselves. There is no man so wicked, who in the hour of suffering
does not become dimly conscious of higher things, who does not feel a little
of the divine love filtering through him. It is only necessary to feel
these impressions once never to forget them, and when the evening of life
comes with disenchantments, when the twilight shadows fall about us, then
these powerful sensations awaken in us the memory of all the joys we have
felt; and the souvenir of hours when we have truly loved, like a delicious
dew descends upon our souls, dried by the arid winds of trials and sorrows.
SORROW All
living things suffer on earth – animals and men. Nevertheless, love is
the law of the universe, and by love God formed beings. A formidable contradiction
in appearance, an agonizing problem which has troubled many thinkers and
carried them to doubt and pessimism.
The
animal is subjected to an ardent battle for life. Among the herbs of the
prairie, under the leaves in the woods, in the air, in the bosom of the
waters, everywhere unknown dramas are enacted. In our cities, inoffensive
beasts are continually sacrificed to human needs, or delivered to laboratories
for the torture of vivisection. As for humanity, its history is one long
martyrdom. Through time, and over the centuries, rises the sad miserere
of human suffering. The plaint of the unhappy mounts with the regularity
of an ocean wave, and with a heart-breaking intensity. Sorrow follows in
the path of each of us and watches all our detours, and before the sphinx
who fixes upon him her strange look, man asks the eternal question, ‘Why
is sorrow?’ Is it a punishment – an expiation? Is it a reparation for the
past – a ransom for faults committed? At the foundation, sorrow is only
a law of education and equilibrium. Without doubt the faults of the past
fall upon us with all their burdens, and determine the conditions of our
destiny. Suffering is often only the counterstroke of violations of eternal
order: but shared by all, it should be considered as an agent of development
– a condition of progress. All beings must submit to it in their turn;
its action is beneficial to those who understand it, but only those can
understand it who has felt its powerful effects. It is, above all, to those
I address these pages – those who suffer, who have suffered, or are worthy
to suffer. * *
* Sorrow
and pleasure are the two extreme forms of sensation. To suppress one or
the other, we must suppress sensibility; they are inseparable in principle,
and both are necessary to the education of the being, who in his evolution
must drain all the illimitable forms of pleasure and of sorrow. Physical
pain produces sensations: moral suffering, sentiments. But as we have seen
in chapter XXI, sensation and sentiment become one in the inner sensorium.
Pleasure and sorrow reside, then, less in exterior things than within us.
Epictetus said: ‘Things are only what we figure them to be.’ Genius is
not only the result of long labor, it is also the crown of suffering. Homer,
Dante, Tass, Milton, and all great men suffered. Sorrow caused vibrations
in their souls, and it inspired the nobility of sentiment and the intensity
of emotion which they expressed in accents of immortal genius. The soul
never sings better than when in sorrow. When pain touches the depths of
being, it brings forth eloquent and powerful appeals which move the world. It
is the same with heroes and all great characters. Their elevation is measured
by the amount of suffering endured. Before sorrow and death, the soul of
the hero and martyr reveals itself in touching beauty, or in tragic grandeur,
and is aureoled by an inextinguishable light. Suppress sorrow, and you
suppress at the same time that which is most worthy of the admiration of
the world, that is to say, the courage which supports it. Is not the memory
of those who have died for truth and justice the noblest teaching we can
offer to humanity? Is there anything more august than their tombs? The
centuries seem to render such souls more and more imposing. They are like
sources of force and beauty, where the generations come to refresh themselves.
Through time and space their light, like the rays of the stars, reaches
to earth. Their death brings forth life, and their memory, like a subtle
aroma, reaches into the far future. These
souls have taught us that it is by duty and by suffering borne worthily,
that we blaze the trail to heaven. The history of the world is but the
story of the coronation of the soul by sorrow. Without it, virtue could
not be complete, or glory imperishable. We
must suffer, to grow and to conquer; acts of sacrifice increase spiritual
radiations. There is a luminous train which follows spirits of heroes and
martyrs in space. Those who have not suffered cannot comprehend these things,
for they see only the surface of life; their feelings have not been amplified,
and their thoughts embrace only narrow horizons. So, by the will, we can
vanquish sorrow, or at least turn it to our profit, and make it an instrument
of elevation. The idea that we make for ourselves of joy and pain varies
infinitely with the evolution of the individual. The good, wise, and pure
soul cannot find happiness in the same manner as the vulgarian. As we mount,
the aspect of things changes, and the child, growing, disdains the toys
which once captivated him. So the growing soul seeks nobler satisfactions
and pleasures more profound. The soul which looks from the heights and
sees the glorious aim of life finds more felicity and serene peace in a
beautiful thought, a good work, an act of virtue, and even a purifying
sorrow, than in all material wealth and earthly glories, with their false
intoxications. It is difficult to make man understand that suffering is
good. Each one would remake and embellish his life to his own taste, pluck
from it all annoyances and troubles, not thinking that there is no good
without ill, no ascension without toil and effort. The
general tendency of man is to shut himself in the narrow circle of individualism,
of self, and in that way he dwarfs and limits all that is great in himself
– all that is meant to dilate and grow and soar: the thought, the consciousness
– in a word, the soul. To break this circle and give freedom to the imprisoned
virtues, sorrow is necessary. Misfortunes and trials stir in us the sources
of an unknown life – a more profound life. Sadness and suffering cause
us to see, hear, and feel a thousand delicate and powerful things that
the happy or the vulgar man never perceives. The material world begins
to seem obscure – another is vaguely designed but grows more and more distinct,
in the measure that our attention is detached from inferior things and
plunged into the illimitable. Misfortune
and anguish are needed to give the soul its richness, its moral beauty,
and to awaken its sleeping senses. The sorrowful life is an alembic from
which are distilled souls for better worlds. The form, like the soul, is
embellished by suffering. There is a charm, at once tender and serious,
in the faces which have been often bathed in tears. They take on an austere
beauty – a sort of majesty – impressive, yet seductive. Michael
Angelo adopted, as rule of his life, the following principles: ‘Enter into
yourself, and do as the sculptor does with the work he seeks to make beautiful.
Chisel off that which is superfluous, make clear that which is obscure,
let in the light from everywhere, and never cease chiseling your own statue.’
A sublime maxim, and which contains the principle of inner perfection.
The soul is our work – a work which surpasses in grandeur all the partial
manifestations of art. Often
the difficulties of execution are in accord with the splendor of the aim;
and before this painful task of interior reform, of incessant combat with
the passions and material conditions, how often is the artisan discouraged!
How often he drops his chisel in despair! It is then God sends him an aid
– sorrow! Sorrow goes into the depths of the consciousness where the toiler
himself could not penetrate, and remodels the contours, and eliminates
or destroys that which is useless or bad. And from the cold marble without
form or beauty, from the ugly or coarse statue that our hands have hardly
outlined, sorrow brings forth in time the chef-d’oeuvre incomparable, the
harmonic form of the divine Psyche. * *
* Sorrow
does not, then, strike only the culpable. In our world, honest men suffer
as much as the wicked. The virtuous soul, being more evolved, is more sensitive.
Besides this, it loves deeply, and so seeks sorrow, knowing the price.
There are souls who come to earth for no other purpose than to give an
example of grandeur of suffering. They are missionaries, and their mission
is no less grand than that of the great revealers. We meet them in all
times, and they occupy all planes of life – on high summits, splendid with
the light of history, and they are found among the humble and hidden in
the common masses. We admire Christ, Socrates, Antigone, but how many obscure
victims of duty and love fall every day, upon whom descend silence and
forgetfulness. Yet their example is not lost: it illuminates the life of
someone who was a witness to it. To be full and fruitful, it is not indispensable
that a life should be sown with acts of great sacrifice, or crowned by
a tragic death in the eyes of the world. There are many sad, colorless,
effaced lives which are a continual effort, a constant strife against misfortune
and suffering. If we knew the hidden wounds in these hearts – the cruel
disappointments concealed from the world, they would be as interesting
in our sight as the most celebrated martyrs. By
this incessant combat with destiny they become heroic souls. Their triumphs
are unknown, but all the treasures of energy, of generous impulses, of
patience and love which they have accumulated day by day, constitute a
capital of moral force and beauty which makes them equal to the noblest
figures of history in the world beyond.
In
the heavenly workshop where souls are forged, genius and glory are not
sufficient to render them truly beautiful. To give them the last sublime
touch, sorrow is always necessary. Certain obscure existences become as
holy and sacred as those of the celebrated martyrs, because of their continued
sufferings. It was not because by some one great moment, or some circumstance
of a tragic death, that they were lifted above themselves, to the admiration
of the centuries, but because their whole lives were a constant immolation;
and this long defile of sorrowful hours which prepared them for ultimate
ascension forced the admiration of the spirits themselves; and these touching
spectacles inspire the great spirits with a willingness to be born again,
and to suffer and die again for all they love, and by a new sacrifice to
reach still greater heights of glory. * *
* Physical
suffering is often an effort of nature which seeks to save us from excess.
Without it we would abuse our organs to the point of untimely destruction.
When a serious malady attacks us, it often becomes a benefit by causing
us to realize and to detest the vices which have caused it. Sometimes we
must suffer to understand the laws of health. To weak souls, sickness comes
to teach patience, wisdom, and self-control. To strong souls if offers
ideal compensations, in leaving the mind free for flights of aspiration,
to the point of forgetting physical suffering. Suffering is no less efficacious
for society collective than for the individual. Through it were formed
the first human groups. Through the menace of wild beasts, of hunger and
floods, men were constrained to band themselves together, and through their
common lives, their common sufferings, through their intelligence and labor,
came forth civilization, the arts, sciences, and industries. Again, we
can say that physical suffering results often from the disproportion between
our corporeal weakness and the colossal forces which surround us. We can
only assimilate for ourselves an infinitesimal portion of these forces,
but they act upon us constantly, striving to enlarge the sphere of our
activity and the power of our sensations. The action on the physical organs
reflects on the etheric form, and renders it more impressionable. Suffering,
by its chemical action, has a useful result, but this result varies infinitely
according to the state of individual development. In refining our material
body, it gives greater force to the interior, more facility for detaching
itself from earthly things. Others, more evolved, are affected morally.
Sorrow is like a wing lent by the Over Soul to the flesh, to enable it
to soar to the heights. * *
* The
first movement of unhappy man is that of revolt under the blows of fate.
But later, when the soul has climbed to heights where it contemplates the
way it has trod, the moving defile of its existences, it is with tender
joy that it recalls the trials and tribulations which enabled it to attain
to an understanding of truth. If,
in the hours of trial, we know how to watch the mysterious action of sorrow
in ourselves, we would better comprehend its sublime work of education
and perfectionment. Sorrow always strikes our most sensitive point
– the hand which directs the chisel is that of an incomparable artist.
It never wearies until all the angles of our characters are rounded and
polished. To that end it returns to its work as often as is necessary.
Under the repeated strokes of the hammer, conceit, egotism, apathy, indifference,
anger and cruelty, all must fall one by one. For
each one of us sorrow has its different methods, varied as the individual,
but for all it acts efficiently, in a manner to develop delicacy, feeling,
and sympathy, and to give birth to qualities which slept in the depths
of the being, or to some new nobility never before acquired. And the more
the soul responds and grows under sorrow, the more spiritualizing become
the effects of sorrow. The
wicked require innumerable trials, as a tree must bear many flowers before
yielding fruit. But the more the nature is perfected, the more admirable
become the fruits. To gross souls come violent physical suffering; to the
selfish and mercenary, loss of fortune; to the pessimists, torment of mind;
for delicate souls, hidden sorrows and heart wound; and to great thinkers,
subtle and profound grieves which send forth sublime cries from the source
of genius. Astonishing,
as it may seem at first, sorrow is but a means of infinite power to attract
us to it, and at the same time to bring us more rapidly to spiritual happiness,
which alone is durable. So it is, then, God’s love which sends sorrow to
us. He corrects us as a mother corrects her child, to teach it to do better.
He works without cessation to purify and embellish our souls, which cannot
be completely happy, save as they are perfected. For that purpose is the
earthly apprenticeship. God has placed beside rare and fugitive joys, frequent
and prolonged sorrows, in order that we may realize that our world is only
a passageway, not a goal. Joys and sufferings–pleasures and sorrows – God
has spread these things in our existence, as a great artist unites on his
canvas the lights and shadows to produce his chef-d’oeuvre. Suffering
is a rudimentary method of animal evolution. Through it they acquire the
first dawning of consciousness. It is the same with human beings in successive
incarnations. If, from its earthly stations, the soul were exempt from
suffering, it would remain inert – passive, and ignorant of profound moral
truths. Our aim is onward! Our destiny is to march toward the goal without
stopping by the way. The joys of this world immobilize us, they retard
us; then sorrow comes and pushes us forward. As soon as there opens for
us a source of pleasure, for instance in our youth, love and marriage –
and we lose ourselves in the enchantment of these blessings, almost always
soon afterward an unforeseen circumstance arises, and the blade of sorrow
is felt. In
the measure that we advance in life, joys diminish and sorrows increase.
The body becomes heavier – the weight of years more burdensome. With most
lives, existence commences in happiness and ends in sadness. With age,
the light grows dim, dreams vanish – sympathies and consolations lessen.
Graves thicken about us; then come the long hours of inaction and suffering.
They oblige us to enter into ourselves, and to review our lives. This is
a necessary trial for the soul, in order that before it quits the body
it may acquire a clear-seeing judgment of the events of its terrestrial
careers. So when we curse the hours of age, which are in appearance desolate
and sterile, we ignore one of the greatest benefits which nature has offered
us. We forget that sorrowful old age is the crucible wherein the soul completes
its purification. At
this moment of existence the forces which during the years of virility
we dispense in every direction in our exuberance, concentrate and converge
toward the profound depths of being, awakening the consciousness and procuring
wisdom for the man of maturity. Little by little harmony is established
between our thoughts and the exterior radiations, and the inner melody
chords with the melody divine. There is then, in resigned old age, more
of grandeur and serene beauty than in the éclat of youth or the
power of maturity. Under the action of time, all that is profound and everlasting
in us frees itself, and the brows of certain aged men and women are aureoled
with light from the Beyond. To
all who ask ‘Why is sorrow?’ I respond: ‘Why do we polish the gem – sculpture
the marble – hammer the iron – melt the glass?’ It is in order to build
and ornament the magnificent temple full of rays, of vibrations, of hymns,
of perfumes, where all the arts combine to express the divine; to prepare
the apotheosis of conscious thought – to celebrate the liberation of the
spirit. And behold the result obtained! All that is elementary in us departs.
Material unformed, or ruined and broken, is by sorrow used to construct
a splendid altar in the heart of man, of moral beauty and eternal truth.
In the gross block of marble is hidden the ideal statue, and when man has
not the energy, the knowledge, or the will to bring it forth, then comes
sorrow. It takes the hammer and the chisel, and little by little, with
strokes violent or persistent, the living statue is designed with supple
contours and gleaming beauty. Under the broken quartz the glowing emerald
shines!
Yes,
in order that the form comes forth in all its pure and delicate lines,
that spirit triumphs over the substance, that the thoughts keep to sublime
heights, that the poet finds his immortal accents, the musician his perfect
chords, our hearts must feel the lancet of fate. We must know mourning
and tears, ingratitude and treason, the deception of friends, and the anguish
of disillusionment. We must see cherished forms descend into the tomb –
youth depart, and old age come, with its bitter sorrows. Man must suffer,
as the fruit of the vine is pressed that its exquisite liquid may be extracted. It
is in our own consciousness that lies the reward of good and evil. It registers
minutely all our acts, and sooner or later becomes a severe judge of the
culpable ones who, by the law of evolution, finally yield to its voice
and submit to its control. The spirit in space suffers remorse for its
far distant wrong acts, as well as for the more recent ones. That is why
it often asks to be reincarnated, that it may make reparation for evils
committed, and gain freedom from obsessing memories. On
different planes suffering changes its aspect. With us it becomes at once
physical and moral, and constitutes a mode of reparation. The sad pages
of our early history, where we were ignorant souls, we have been able to
efface in later incarnations. By suffering we have learned humility, at
the same time with indulgence and compassion for all those about us who
succumb to low instincts, as we once did. It
is not, then, by vengeance that the law strikes us, but because it is good
and profitable to suffer, since suffering liberates us, while it executes
the verdict of the conscience. We hear much of the law of retaliation,
but reparation does not always present itself in the form of the act committed.
Social conditions and historic evolution oppose that. With the torments
of the Middle Ages many scourges have disappeared. Nevertheless, the sum
of human suffering under various forms remains proportionally the same.
In vain progress is realized, civilization extended – hygiene and well-being
developed; new maladies appear which man is powerless to cure. We must
recognize in this that superior law of equilibrium of which we have spoken.
Suffering
will be necessary as long as man does not think and act in harmony with
eternal law. It will cease s soon as the accord is established. All our
evils come from what we do in opposition to the currents of divine life.
If we enter into this current, pain will disappear with the causes which
gave it birth. For a long time to come, earthly humanity, ignorant of these
superior laws, unconscious of duty, will have need of sorrow to stimulate
it on its way and to transform its primitive and gross instincts into pure
and generous sentiments. For a long time man must pass through the bitter
initiative before arriving at knowledge of himself and his goal. At present
he thinks only of using his faculties to combat physical suffering – to
augment riches and well being on the material plane, and to render earthly
conditions of life agreeable. But this is all in vain. Suffering changes
its aspect as the conditions of earth change, but it is no less suffering,
and while selfishness and personal interests govern earthly society – while
the human thoughts turn away from profound subjects, just so long the flowers
of the soul will not bloom. All the social and economic doctrines of the
world will be powerless to reform it, or to alleviate the woes of humanity,
because their foundation is too narrow, and they place on one brief earth
life the reason of being, the end and aim of this existence, and of all
our efforts. To
extinguish the evil in society we must elevate the human soul to the consciousness
of its role, make it understand that its fate depends upon itself, and
that its felicity will be always proportional to the extent of its triumphs
over itself and its devotion to others. Then will the social question be
resolved by the substitution of altruism for narrow and exclusive personalism.
Men will feel themselves to be brothers, and equal by divine law, which
gives to each the good and bad experiences necessary to his evolution,
as the means of hastening his ascension. Only when that day comes will
sorrow diminish its empire. Fruit of ignorance and selfishness, and of
all the animal passions which still agitate the human soul, it will vanish
with the causes which produced it, thanks to a higher education, and the
realization in us of moral justice and love. Moral
evil is in the dissonance of the soul with divine harmony. In the degree
that it mounts to a clearer view, toward a larger truth, toward a more
perfect wisdom, the causes of suffering attenuate, at the same time that
vain ambitions and material desires vanish. And step-by-step, from life
to life, the soul penetrates into the great light and the great peace,
where evil is unknown, and where good only reigns. * *
* Often
I have heard people whose lives have been sorrowful, say: ‘I do not wish
to be reborn on earth’. When one has been shaken by the violent storms
of life, it is natural to long for repose. I understand how such a soul
shrinks from the thought of recommencing this battle of life, where it
has received wounds which are still bleeding! But law is inexorable, and
to mount up in the hierarchy of worlds, it is necessary to leave here all
the baggage of appetites and passions which attach us to earth. Souls that
carry those desires beyond the grave are delayed, and tied to lower regions.
Often those who believe themselves worthy of attaining high altitudes find
themselves riveted to this planet by their tastes. They have not understood
love in its divine essence, nor sacrifice for humanity, wherein one life
not for self, but for all. To render themselves ripe for the higher worlds,
they must re-descend into the crucible – into the furnace where the hardness
of the heart melts like wax. And when the dross of the soul has been rejected,
and the divine essence extracted, then God calls them to a higher life
and a more beautiful task. Above
all, it is necessary to measure at their just value the cares and the sorrows
of this life. For us these things are very cruel; but they dwarf and vanish
when the spirit, elevated above the details of existence, embraces in a
large outlook the perspective of its destiny. It alone knows how to weigh
and measure events, and how to sound the depths of the two oceans of time
and space – the immensity of Eternity.
REVELATION
OF SORROW It
is in the face of suffering that we feel the necessity of a robust faith,
which at the same time rests on reason and on facts, and which explains
the enigma of life and the problem of sorrow. What consolation can materialism
and atheism offer a man attacked by an incurable malady? What can they
say to one about to die? What language can they use to the father or mother
kneeling by the cradle of a dead child? To all those who see the forms
of cherished beings descending into the earth? There and then is shown
the poverty and insufficiency of those doctrines of nothing. Sorrow is
not only the criterion of life – the judge which weighs the character and
measures the true grandeur of the man; it is also the infallible process
of recognizing the value of philosophical theories and religious doctrines.
The best will evidently be that which comforts us, that which says: ‘Why,
tears are the human lot!’ and at the same time furnishes the means of drying
them. By sorrow we must surely discover the place from whence shines the
brightest, purest ray of truth, which does not become extinguished. For
those whose lives are limited by narrow horizons of materialism, the problem
of sorrow is insoluble. If the universe is but a field open to the capricious,
blind forces of nature, then sorrow has no sense – no utility, and can
find no consolations. Is it not really strange, how impotent have been
so many of the sages and philosophers and thinkers, for thousand years,
to explain sorrow, or give us consolation, or aid us to accept it! Sorrow
is so inevitable! Yet few have comprehended it – fewer have explained it.
About us every day, how poor, banal, and childish are the words of sympathy
and the efforts at consolation offered to those who are stricken by sorrow.
How cold are the words which fall from human lips! What absence of light
and warmth in thoughts and hearts! What weakness – what voids – in the
processes employed by those who seek to give comfort! All
this results mainly from the obscurity which rests upon the problem of
sorrow, and the false doctrines of certain philosophies. They burden and
shadow the soul in difficult hours, in place of giving it the means to
face its destiny with a firm resolution. And
the religions? You ask. Yes, certainly, without doubt, the religions have
given spiritual sustenance to souls in distress. Nevertheless, the consolations
they offer repose upon a conception too narrow for the aim of life and
the laws of destiny. The Christian religions comprise the grand role of
suffering, but they have exaggerated it, and denatured its sense. Paganism
expressed joy, and their gods were crowned with flowers at their fêtes.
The Stoics, however, and certain secret schools considered sorrow as an
indispensable element in the order of the world. Christianity deified it
in the person of Jesus. Before the Cross of Calvary humanity found its
own cross less heavy. The memory of the great sacrifice has aided man to
suffer and die. But in pushing things to an extreme, Christianity has given
life, death, religion, and God lugubrious and often terrifying aspects.
It is necessary to readjust the religions, or they will lose their empire.
Materialism threatens to take possession of their lost territory, for lack
of a doctrine adapted to the necessities of the time and the needs of evolving
humanity. That
is why we say to all the preachers of all religions: ‘Enlarge the compass
of your teachings – give man an idea of a more extended destiny – a clearer
view of the life Beyond – a higher ideal of the goal to be attained. Make
him comprehend that his work consists in reconstructing himself with the
aid of sorrow to a higher consciousness for his moral personality through
an infinity of time and space.’ If, at the present moment, your influence
as a teacher is weakened, it is not because of a lack of morale in those
you teach – it is because of the insufficiency of your conception of life,
which does not show clearly that justice rules: and consequently does not
show God. Your theologies have enclosed thought in a narrow circle which
stifles. They have given it too constrained a foundation, and on this foundation
the edifice trembles and threatens to fall. Stop discussions of texts;
come up out of the crypts where you have shut your soul – go forward and
act! A new doctrine is rising – growing – extending – which will aid thought
to accomplish its work of transformation. The new Spiritualism contains
all the resources necessary to console the afflicted, enrich philosophy,
regenerate religion, and to attract at one time the affection of the most
humble disciple and the respect of the greatest genius. It satisfies the
noblest flights of intellect and the aspirations of the heart. It explains
human weakness – the torment of the inferior soul, a prey to passions –
and it shows it the means of elevating itself to the fullness of knowledge.
It offers the world a remedy against sorrow.
In
the explanation which it gives, and the consolations it extends to the
unfortunate, are found the most evident and touching proofs of its truthful
character and unshaken solidity. Better than all other philosophies and
religions, it reveals to us the great role of suffering and teaches us
to accept it. In making of it an educative and reparative process, it shows
us how divine love and justice enter into our trials and sorrows. In place
of the despair which negative doctrines give us, in place of lost reprobates,
it shows us in the unfortunate an apprentice and neophyte whom sorrow will
initiate – a candidate for perfection and happiness. In
giving life an infinite goal, modern Spiritualism offers us a reason for
living and suffering which makes life an object worthy of the soul and
of God. In the apparent disaster and confusion of things, it shows us order
which slowly outlines the future; and above all, it reveals to us an immense
and divine harmony. And behold the consequences of this teaching! Sorrow
loses its frightful character, an is no longer an enemy – a formidable
monster; it is an aid – an auxiliary, and its role is providential. It
purifies the soul in its flame, and it re-clothes it with unbelievable
beauty. Man, at first astonished – alarmed at its aspect, learns to know,
appreciate, and familiarize himself with sorrow, and ends with almost loving
it! Certain heroic souls, in place of fleeing from it, go forward and plunge
themselves freely in its regenerating waves. Sorrow is but a corrective
for our errors, a stimulant on our march. So the sovereign laws show forth,
just and good. They afflict no one with useless or unmerited pain. The
study of the moral universe fills us with admiration for the power which,
by means of sorrow, transforms little by little the forces of evil into
good, and brings forth virtue from vice, and love from selfishness. Then,
assured of the result of his efforts, man accepts with courage his inevitable
trials. Age may come –life roll under the rapid wheel of the years, but
his faith enables him to pass through the troubled periods and the sad
hours of existence. In the measure that it declines and is shadowed by
evening mists, the great light from Beyond grows clearer, and the sentiment
of justice, goodness, and love which presides over the destinies of all
beings, becomes for him a mighty force in hours of lassitude, and renders
easier the preparation for departure. * *
* For
the materialist, and even for many believers in immortality, the death
of beloved beings opens between them and us an abyss which nothing fills:
an abyss of darkness, lighted by no rays – by no hope. Many are so crushed
with despair, they do not even pray for their dead. Others are filled with
dread of the Judgment Day, which may separate them forever from their loved
ones. But
the new doctrine brings a certitude which nothing can shake. Death, like
sorrow, has no terrors for them, for every tomb is a door of deliverance,
an issue opening toward free space. Every friend who disappears goes to
prepare a future dwelling – to mark out a route for us to follow later.
Separation is only an appearance: we know that these souls have not left
us forever. An intimate communion can be established between them and us.
If their absolute manifestations encounter obstacles, we can correspond
by thought: you know the telepathic law. It is not by cries and tears,
not even by the call of love, that the messages go and come: the admirable
solidarity of the souls for whom we pray, and who pray for us, the exchange
of vibrating thoughts, and regenerating appeals which traverse space, penetrating
agonized hearts with radiations of hope – these never miss their aim. You
think you suffer alone; but no! Near to you, about you, there are beings
who vibrate with your sorrow, and participate in your grief. Do not make
it too intense – spare them useless suffering. To human grief and pain
God has given for company celestial sympathy. This sympathy often comes
in the form of a beloved being, who in the days of trial descends, full
of solicitude, and gathering all our sorrows, makes them into a crown of
light in space. How
many lovers, husbands, parents, separated by death, yet live with their
dear ones in close intimacy? In the hour of affliction the spirits of a
father, a mother, or other dear souls in space, lean down and caress us
in affliction. They envelop our hearts with tender radiations of love.
How can we let ourselves fall in despair in the presence of such witnesses,
knowing that they read our thoughts – see our cares, and that they are
waiting to receive us in the doorway of immensity. Quitting
the earth, we will find them, and with them a vast number of spirits we
have forgotten: a crowd of those who shared our past lives and composed
our spiritual family. All our companions of the great eternal journey group
together to receive us; not as pale shadows – vague phantoms animated with
fain life, but in the fullness of their accumulated faculties. Active beings,
interested in the things of earth, participating in the universal work,
co-operating in our efforts, in our labors, in our progress. The ties of
the past are renewed with fresh force. Love, friendship – real relationship
in multiple existence now cemented newly, are augmented, and given supreme
power, which unites them again to those known and love on earth. The sadness
of temporary separations, the apparent disappearance of souls caused by
death, all melt in effusions of happiness and in the ineffable joy of reunion.
Have no faith, then, in the somber doctrines which speak to you of brazen
laws of condemnation, or of hells and heavens which separate you from those
you love forever. There is no abyss love cannot bridge. God, who is all
love, would not extinguish the most beautiful and noble sentiments in the
human heart. Love is immortal, as is the soul. In the hour of suffering
and anguish rouse yourself, and with an ardent appeal attract to you those
beings who were once human like you, and who are now celestial spirits,
and unknown forces will penetrate you, and will aid you to bear your miseries
and sorrows. Man – sad voyager who painfully climbs the sorrowful mountain
of existence, search everywhere upon your route for invisible beings, powerful
and good, who are traveling beside you. In the difficult passage their
mighty vibrations will sustain your trembling steps. Open your soul to
them – put your thoughts in accord with their thoughts, and soon you will
feel the joy of their presence. An atmosphere of peace and benediction
will envelop you, and sweet consolation will descend upon you. * *
* In
the midst of trials, the truths which we have just related do not enable
us always to dispense with emotion or tears. That would be contrary to
nature, but these truths teach us at least not to murmur, not to be crushed
under the blows of sorrow. They drive away impotent ideas of revolt – of
despair – of suicide, which often haunt the brains of materialists. If
we continue to weep, it is without bitterness and without blasphemy. Even
when a young soul, carried away by mad passion, leaves earth by the door
of suicide, the immense sorrow of a mother can find hope in the new spiritual
philosophy. By unremitting prayer, by ardent thoughts, remains the hope
of helping the unfortunate soul which floats in space, between earth and
heaven, awaiting its natural hour of liberation. There is nothing irreparable
– no evil without an end: all evolution takes its course upward, when the
culpable one has paid his just debts. In all things this doctrine offers
us a point of view from which the soul takes its flight toward a brighter
future, and consoles itself in the present by that perspective. The faith
in our destiny projects an illuminating light before us, our ideas of duty
enlarge our sphere of action, and teach us to work for others. We feel
that there is in the universe a force – a power – a wisdom incomparable;
but also that we ourselves make part of the force, and this power from
which we have issued. We comprehend that the source of all things is in
God’s love. God wishes good for us, and pursues it for us through ways
sometimes clear, sometimes mysterious, but constantly appropriate to our
needs. If we are separated from those we love, it is to make us find more
vivid joys in the reunion. If He permits us to suffer disappointments,
sorrows, sickness, reverses, it is in order to oblige us to detach our
regard from earth, and to elevate them to Him – to seek higher joys than
those we can find in this world. The universe is justice and love, and
in the spiral of infinite ascension the divine alchemist changes our sufferings
into waves of light and sheaves of felicity. Sometimes
a soul struck by great sorrow sees a great light shine as from an unknown
source, more brilliant than the disaster is great. With one leap sorrow
lifts it to heights which would have required twenty years of study and
effort for it to attain. I cannot resist from citing two examples among
many others known to me. Two men of my acquaintance, fathers of two lovely
girls, their sole joy in life were suddenly bereaved by death. One was
an officer in the East. His oldest daughter possessed all the gifts of
intellect and beauty; of a serious character, she disdained the pleasures
of youth, and shared the work of her father, a military writer of talent.
In a brief time the young girl was attacked by a fatal malady and died.
In her papers was found a notebook with this heading – ‘To my father, when
I am no longer here.’ Although in seeming perfect health when she traced
the pages, she had the presentiment of approaching death, and addressed
consoling words to her father. Thanks to a book which he found in his daughter’s
desk, we became friends. Little by little, proceeding with method and persistence,
he became a clairvoyant medium, and today he has not only the favor of
being initiated into the mysteries of survivance, but also that of often
seeing his daughter near him, and receiving testimonials of her love. The
young girl’s spirit also communicates with her fiancé and with one
of her cousins, a subaltern in the regiment commanded by her father. The
letters of the General also declare that his daughter’s spirit was seen
by two domestic animals. (An incident which has been described in detail,
with all its attendant proofs, in another book.) The
second case is that of Mr. Debrus of Valence, whose only child, Rose, born
after several years of marriage, was tenderly loved. All the hopes of the
father and mother were bound up in this child: but at the age of twelve
she died of meningitis. The despair of the parents was so extreme that
the idea of suicide haunted the father. But having some friends who were
spiritually awakened, he made researches, and to his joy he developed mediumistic
powers, and today he communicates, without an intermediary, freely and
surely with his child. Often she appears in the family circle, producing
a luminous light of great intensity. Neither of these men knew anything
of the life Beyond, and both lived in culpable indifference toward the
problems of life and destiny. But
now all is clear to their eyes. After having suffered, they have been consoled,
and they console others in their turn; working to spread the truth about
them, inspiring all they approach with the dignity of their view and the
firmness of their convictions. Their children appear to them, transfigured
and radiant, and they have come to understand why God, separated them,
and how He will bring about their common life in peaceful space. This has
been the work of sorrow! For
the materialist there is no explanation of the world’s enigma or the problem
of sorrow. All this magnificent evolution and life, all the forms of beauty,
slowly developed through the course of centuries, is in their eyes but
the caprice of blind chance and ends in nothing! At the end of time all
will be as if humanity had never existed. All man’s efforts to elevate
himself to a higher state – all his sufferings and all his miseries, will
vanish like a shadow; all will have been useless and vain. But in place
of this sterile and depressing theory, we who have the certitude of a future
life and a spiritual world, see in the universe an immense laboratory where
the human soul is cleansed and refined, through alternative celestial and
earthly lives. This life has but one aim – the education of the intelligences
associated with the bodies. Matter is an instrument of progress; what we
call evil or sorrow, is but a means of elevation. Permit
me to make an avowal. Every time that the Angel of Sorrow has touched me
with his wing, I have felt new and unknown powers awaken in me. I have
heard interior voices chanting the eternal canticle of life and light.
And now, after having participated in all the evils of life’s route, I
bless suffering! It has fashioned my soul! It has procured for me a surer
judgment and a more certain appreciation of the high eternal truths. My
life has been more than once shaken by misfortune, as an oak tree by the
tempest; but there has never been a test which has not taught me to know
myself better, and to gain in self-control. And now comes age! The end
of my work approaches! After fifty years of work, meditation, and experience,
it is sweet to me to affirm to all those who suffer – to all the afflicted
ones of earth – that there is in the universe an infallible justice. Nothing
is lost, there is no pain without compensation, no labor without profit:
we all march through vicissitudes and tears toward a glorious goal fixed
by God, and we have at our side a sure guide, an invisible counselor to
sustain and console us. Man! Brother! Learn how to suffer! For sorrow is
holy. It is the noblest agent of perfection. Penetrating and fertile, it
is indispensable to the life of each one who does not wish to remain petrified
with egotism and indifference. It
is a veritable philosophy that God sends suffering to the souls He loves.
Learn how to suffer. I do not say seek sorrow! But when it comes, and stands
inevitable in your path, receive it like a friend. Learn to appreciate
its austere beauty, to seize its secret knowledge: study its hidden works,
and in place of revolting against it, or resting inert and stunned under
its action, associate your will with the aim fixed by sorrow, and seek
to draw from it all the profit it can offer to a spirit or a heart. Force
yourself to be an example for others, and by your acceptation of it, your
courage, and your confidence in the future, render it more acceptable to
other eyes. In a word, make sorrow beautiful! Harmony and beauty are universal
laws, and in this ensemble sorrow has its aesthetic role. It would be puerile
to cry out against this necessary element of beauty in the world.
Elevate
yourself by higher views and hopes: see in it the supreme remedy for all
the woes of earth. You who bend under the burdens of your trials, you who
walk in the silence, no matter what comes, do not despair. Remember that
nothing comes in vain, or without cause. Almost all our sorrows come from
ourselves in the past, and they open the paths to heaven for us. Suffering
is an initiation. It reveals the serious inspiring side of life. Life is
not a frivolous comedy, but often a poignant tragedy. It is the struggle
for the conquest of spiritual life, and in this struggle we must employ
all that is great within us – patience – firmness – heroism – resignation.
Those old allegories of Prometheus and the Argonauts, and the sacred mysteries
of the Orient, had no other meaning. A profound instinct makes us admire
those whose existence is a perpetual combat with sorrow, a constant effort
to climb the abrupt heights which lead to virgin summits and unviolated
treasures. We do not admire only heroism which brings forth the enthusiasm
of crowds but also that which strives in obscurity against privations,
maladies, and miseries, all that detaches souls from material ties and
transitory things. They
strengthen the character for the combat of life – develop force and resistance
– take from the soul all that weakens it – elevate the ideal to the pinnacle
of force and grandeur. This is what education should adopt for the essential
objective. Let
us open our souls to the breath of space, and lift ourselves to the limitless
future. This future belongs to us! Our task is to conquer it. O living
soul of France! Evoke the great memories, the high thoughts, the sublime
inspirations of your genius! From the social fermentation will come forth
another life, purer and more beautiful. Under the influx of new ideas France
will find again her faith and her confidence. She will arise greater and
stronger to accomplish her work in the world. For her genius is not dead!
It sleeps, but tomorrow it will awaken!
I The
first principle is the idea of being – I AM! This affirmation is indisputable:
one cannot doubt his own existence. But this idea alone does not suffice;
it must be completed by the idea of action and progress. I am! And I will
be! Always more and better. Life in me is conscious. The soul is the only
living unity – the only monad, indivisible and indestructible in matter,
for it exists but in ourselves. The soul remains invariable in its unity,
through thousands and thousands of forms – bodies of flesh, which it constructs
and animates for the needs of its eternal evolution. It is always changing;
by the qualities acquired, and the progress realized, growing more and
more conscious and free in the infinite spiral of its planetary and celestial
existence. II Nevertheless,
the soul belongs only half to itself. The other half belongs to the universe
of which it is a part: that is why the soul cannot know itself entirely,
save in studying the universe. The pursuit of this double knowledge is
the reason and the object of its life – of all its lives, death being but
the renewing of the vital forces necessary to a new step forward. III The
study of the universe demonstrates, in the first place, that the action
of a superior Sovereign Intelligence governs the world. The essential character
of this action is duration, by the mere fact that it perpetuates itself.
It knows no limits, and is absolute – Hence – Eternity. IV Eternity,
living and acting, implies life eternal and infinite – God the first cause
– the generating principle – source of all life. We say eternal and infinite,
for ‘unlimited in duration’ leads mathematically to unlimited in extent
of time. V Infinite
action is linked to the necessity of duration. When there is a link of
union, a relation, there is a law – the law of the conservation order and
harmony. From order flows good, from harmony beauty. The most lofty goal
of the universe is beauty in all its aspects – material, intellectual,
and moral. Justice and love are its means. Beauty in its essence is inseparable
from good; and the two, by their close union, constitute absolute truth
– supreme intelligence – perfection! VI The
aim of the soul, in its evolution, is to attain and realize in itself and
about itself, through time and the ascending stations of the universe,
by the blossoming of the powers whose germs it contains, this eternal conception
of beauty and goodness expressed by the idea of God – of Perfection. VII From
this far-reaching law of ascension flow the explanations of all the problems
of life. The evolution of the soul, which first receives by atavic transmission
all the ancestral qualities: then develops them, by its own action, to
add new qualities; the relative liberty of relative life in Absolute Life:
the slow formation of human consciousness through the centuries, and its
growth through the infinity of the future: the unity of the essence, and
the eternal solidarity of souls in their march toward the conquest of high
summits.